Awakening

View Online

Don felt his body being lurched around through the air, he felt very aware of a sensation that could only be described as being torn in half. He felt himself falling and even more sudden, but painful, stop! Then he felt himself lose what had barely remained of his consciousness!

Don felt himself waking, he fluttered his eyes, and saw flashes of light, but nothing came out clear. He heard voices moving around near him, then someone shouting
“I saw it hit over here, come on Spike hurry, we’ve got to see what it was!”
“geez Twilight, can’t we just stop for a minute, my feet are killing me, and I still haven’t had breakfast yet, couldn’t we come back after we eat”.
“No way Spike it could be gone by then, just hurry….I know I saw it hit around here last night, but I couldn’t see where exactly, because of that storm”
Don heard bushes near him move, then the one called Twilight let out a huge gasp, which brought her friend scurrying over. “what’s wrong Twilight?”
Don felt something sharp nudge his ribs and heard Twilight say “Spike go get AJ, it looks like something is hurt here”.
As Don heard Spike’s response he could tell he must have been running to get someone, because his voice was fading off.
“what do you mean ‘something’ Twilight?”
“just go, I’ll show you when you get back”.
Don heard the bushes move again and felt that same sensation of something sharp poking his ribs. He felt someone’s head lay on his chest, which he then realized was very furry, and feel for his pulse. When the head was lifted he decided it was time to make it known he was awake.

Don sat up and looked around, and saw who his ‘rescuer’ was, he recognized and somehow knew who she was without asking her name, but he wasn’t sure why he knew her. Don looked around, it seemed as though he knew about this place, like from a dream, but did not know why. Everything was so colorful and bright, it was hard to believe he was in trouble if he was here. Twilight looked at him curiously as he stood up, while he was standing, he saw that while she was on four legs he was much taller than her, but it seemed that if she were to stand on two she would be as tall as him. Don was perplexed, he knew everything about this mare, and yet did not know why he knew it. But the absolute worst part was, he looked at her and was instantly in mesmerized with her, she was so adorable looking, he couldn’t help himself, he felt like he knew her somehow though.
Twilight herself broke him out of his trance. She extended one of her hooves to him saying “umm hi, I’m…” he cut her off and said “you’re Twilight Sparkle, right?” she looked surprised and lowered her hoof “do I know you”
“I can’t remember”
“do you live around here”
“I don’t know”
“how did you get out here, it’s been storming horribly for days, today is the first day of sunlight in a week”
“I can’t remember that either”.
Twilight started to get a little annoyed “is there anything you do ‘remember’ then?!”
There was obvious irritation in her voice. Don was beginning to worry that she thought he was messing with her and quickly said “I’m not trying to play dumb I really can’t remember anything before just a couple of minutes ago. Well nothing about me anyways, I know a bunch about this place….I think”.
Twilight raised an eyebrow and suddenly felt a bit guilty that she was being so impatient with him, so she decided to help him out. “I can help you remember, I’m pretty good with magic, I can cast a memory spell on you, just lean your head on my horn”.
Don did as instructed and watched magical purple aura appear around her horn as it touched his head. For a couple of seconds, nothing happened, then without warning, a blue aura enveloped him and rejected Twilight’s spell, catapulting her several feet away from him. Don moved without thinking, he teleported and appeared under her, catching her in his arms.

She was just as surprised as he was, but her stare seemed to soften into admiration instantly, she locked eyes with him “I didn’t know you could do magic too, that was a pretty strong spell you did, countering mine, I hope it wasn’t just so you could show off and catch me”.
Her whole attitude towards him seemed to have changed in the seconds she looked at him. Don felt his face redden, and decided to change the subject “I guess I forgot I could do it, well, ummm, are you ok”
Twilight giggled “I’m a lot better than ok, now anyways”.
Don felt his face redden even more, then he realized he was still holding her, her tail was flicking back and forth lazily, then he felt it wrap around something behind him. HE HAD A TAIL TOO! He could tell as he felt it start to wag with delight at her stare. He looked down at himself and was suddenly aware, he was covered in soft brown fur, his ears were pointed and could feel claws ready to spring out from his hands. He was also aware that he didn’t have clothing, but it didn’t seem to matter here, it seemed his modesty would not be needed since his caramel fur was thick enough to cover him. However with the view he had of Twilight while he was holding her like this, if her legs had not been closed, it might have taken more than fur to hide what might happen to him.
Don realized that his hand was on Twilight’s flank and felt himself redden even more if possible, she did not seem to notice. As they stood there, her still in his arms, Twilight felt a sense of longing towards this new creature, something familiar, she couldn’t put her hoof on it though. So she decided to break the silence between them “I think I should thank you for catching me, that could’ve really hurt, you know….the fall and all”.
Don began to respond, but Twilight acted without thinking “you don’t need to thank me Twi-”
before he could finish he felt his head get pulled to hers by magic, and they locked lips. He instantly became mesmerized in her, something, like a spark passed between them, Don could feel his body, almost taking her in. He could feel his tail wagging like crazy behind him. He felt like he could stay like this forever, but he truly had only seconds. Twilight too, was mesmerized, she felt a sense of familiarity when she kissed him, but she couldn’t recall from where. The warmth of his breath was slightly intoxicating, she felt very comfy in his arms, and wished it could have lasted longer.
Their lips had not met for more than a couple seconds before Spike came hustling back through the bushes with Applejack. When they saw Twilight in Don’s arms and their lips locked, they were unable to contain their laughter. They burst out and fell over the bushes in front of them. Don and Twilight quickly broke apart, then Don hastily set her on the ground and, very red faced, said “ummm, it was nice to meet you Twilight”.
She nodded, her face equally as red, and Don turned to leave. But before he could make it more than a couple of steps Applejack yelled after him, causing him to trip “ya got somewhere better to be, by the looks of ya Ah’d say ya don’t? Do you have a home around here, Ah doubt it, considering this here storm we’ve been having lately”
Don turned back around “I guess you’re right I don’t have a home, well if I do I don’t remember it anyway”.
Spike, who finally seemed to get over his laughing fit, got up and said “Well, why don’t you come and stay with us, I’m sure Twilight would loooove, to have you around”
Twilight’s face turned pink and she subtly gave Spike a kick in the rear. Don was surprised at how quickly they invited him to stay before even knowing his name, but decided to be polite, not wanting to overstay himself or make Twilight uncomfortable in her own home. “I wouldn’t want to intrude on anyone, maybe I could just find a tree to sleep in”
“our house is a tree”
“oh”
Applejack trotted over to him quickly, and started nudging him to follow Spike as he and Twilight started to leave, Don resisted a little then decided to come willingly.

Don lagged back behind the two ponies and Spike, during their walk to Twilight’s home. Applejack noticed this and came back to give him some company. “why you hanging back here by yourself partner?”
“I feel like I know this place” he gestured to Ponyville as they walked through it “but I can’t remember from where, it’s the same with Twilight, I feel like I’ve already met her.”
Applejack rocked her head to the side “your kind of odd, Ah’ve never heard of anything like that before. But then again Ah’ve never even seen anything like you before”.
Don stuttered for a moment in his steps, nearly tripping AJ, “isn’t there anyone else like me around”
Applejack shook her head “nope you’re the first….umm, errrr, whatever-you-are, that I’ve ever seen”.
Don felt more perplexed than when he first woke up. Suddenly Twilight fell behind Spike and back to them, and said “I’ve never seen anyone like you either, or in any of my books”
“well that’s a first, Ah didn’t think there was anything that didn’t appear in that endless library of yours Twilight”.
Twilight blushed a little, but continued to speak “anyways, you never told me your name back there-”
Spike quickly cut across Twilight midsentence and said “yeah, I’m sure that would have been difficult for him, you since it looked like both of your mouths were pretty preoccupied”
Twilight gave Spike a small zap from her horn, and he hustled up a ways. “anyways” she said clearly both annoyed and embarrassed to have that brought up again “as I was saying, you haven’t told us your name yet, so what is it”.
Don hesitated for a moment, unsure of his own name, he thought about it, he remembered the rising sun, “dawn”, it was the only thing he could recall, so it must be his name. “my name’s Don”
“well it fits you, odd name for an odd….ummm, creature”
“Spike be nice, just because we don’t know what he is doesn’t make him weird.” She gave Don an ‘I’m sorry’ look and they continued walking. Once they were within view of Twilight’s house, Spike pointed it out to Don and said that he could always find one of them there if he ever went out.
Before they could actually get to Twilight’s house, a pink pony bounced out of nowhere, came right up to Don and said, full in his face “hi I’m Pinkie Pie, I’ve never seen you before you must be new around here I know everypony in Ponyville and I’ve never seen you so that must mean that you are new in town right?”
Don nearly fell over at the speed at which she had scared him and asked him questions. Applejack, however, came to his rescue and said “this is Don, Pinkie, Twilight found him out where the storm was last night, and he don’t remember much at all, so she offered to let him stay with her for awhile. So I guess that does make him a new resident of Ponyville, unless he ever remembers he has a house somewhere else.”
“ohhh goodie, then I’ll go get ready to throw the bestest ‘Welcome To Ponyville’ party ever” without another word she took off in the other direction, leaving Don very confused, and in need of explanation.
Twilight rescued him this time, and as they neared her house said “that was Pinkie Pie, she’s a little, ummm, odd, but you’ll get used to her. She is the best at parties, and trust me, your gonna get one if she said so, be ready for it”.
Don nodded and said “She doesn’t have to throw a party just for me, I don’t want to bother anyone” Twilight smiled, she was starting to like Don more, and more by the minute, he was very kind, and seemingly gentle, she could tell that just by the way he had caught her, the feeling of his warm hands holding her still fresh in her mind.
Twilight was abruptly brought back to reality when they reached the door to her house. She opened the door by magic before Don could rush to get it for her, however his attempt was noticed and made her that much more convinced that he was someone to have around. Almost immediately when they got inside it started pouring rain outside, and Twilight quickly pulled the door shut. She was about to comment on where Don could sleep, but she did not get the chance, because as they got inside the main room, she saw it was cluttered up completely with books everywhere.
“I’m soooo sorry, I completely forgot. I meant to clean this mess up this morning, but I was so preoccupied with finding, well….umm….you, that I forgot, I was gonna have you sleep here”.
She pointed to a small mattress near Spike’s bed that was covered in books. Don just laughed and said “I’m just glad I’ll be sleeping inside from the rain this time, it’s no problem at all Twilight, really”.
Twilight nodded “alright but tomorrow I’ll clean this up, now let’s get some more lights on in here.”
Twilight walked out of the room into what looked like a kitchen with the lights out. Don turned to Applejack to ask her how Twilight had gotten so many books, but then he heard Twilight give a loud yell and he instantly sprinted into the room after her. When he came in the lights were on and he was surrounded by ponies, all of whom yelled “Surprise!” to him once he entered.
Don felt very foolish, he retracted the claws that had come out of his hands and made them stop glowing a magical blue, before he took in the amount of ponies here. Before he could ask how they had gotten here, Pinkie Pie, Twilight, and Applejack, came over to him. Pinkie did not even give him a chance to ask, she just grabbed his arm with her teeth and said “come on” then dragged him through the crowd of ponies.
She dragged him up to a group of three ponies who were talking and said “hey girls this is our new friend Don, come say hi to him, he’s new in town and apparently Twilight wants him to stay with heeeer”.
She drew out the last word and watched the other three giggle. The first one to come up to him had wings, light pink hair, she also had a rabbit sitting on her back and said in the lowest, softest and admittedly most adorable, voice Don thought possible “hi…I-I’m Fluttershy, nice to meet you”
He shook her hoof, then Pinkie pushed him up to the other one with wings. This one was interesting, her fur was sky blue, but her tail and mane was rainbow colored, plus, it seemed like she would never touch the ground with her wings moving like they did. She came up to him before he could say anything “I’m Rainbow Dash”
She hovered around and over him and then said “you look like you’re in really good shape, you and me should race sometime, if you think you’re up for it”.
She winked at him and extended her hoof, and he, without hesitation, shook it and said “Rainbow Dash, you’re on!” he smiled at her and let her hoof drop to her side.
Then she hovered back and the final pony stepped forward “I’m Rarity, its splendid to meet you” she looked up and down his torso “my, my, Rainbow Dash is right you certainly are (cough) fit” she smiled and extended her hoof like the others, but as he shook it, he saw Spike, out of the corner of his eye raise his arms to examine his own muscles, then lowered them and his head.
Once Don had let go of Rarity’s hoof, she started to drift closer to him and it became impossible to get away from her for more than a couple seconds. After sometime and being introduced to other ponies, like Derpy Hooves, who, although she meant well and was unarguably adorable, always managed to crash into something, Don felt like it was time to learn more about Twilight. He searched out Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy and proceeded to question both of them.

“So, umm, I’d like to know a bit more about Twilight, and Spike”
“Sure Don, like what” Rainbow seemed unsuspicious at his question at first
“Well, what exactly is Spike”
Rainbow giggled slightly at his question “wow, I guess Pinkie wasn’t bluffing, if you can’t even recognize a baby dragon when you see one”
Don shook his head “nope, whatever she told you is probably true”
“including the stuff about Twilight?”
Fluttershy interjected quickly “umm, excuse me, Rainbow Dash, this might be a little personal"
However Don’s curiosity was now peeked “no Fluttershy, it’s ok, what stuff about Twilight, Rainbow”
A kind of sinister smile spread over her lips “is it true that you two kissed, like right when she met you?”
Don suddenly turned bright red, to the point where other ponies might have thought he was having an allergic reaction to something.
But his reaction was all the answer Rainbow Dash needed “you know, she’s never kissed anypony before, ever”
Don swallowed “never”
“ever”
“what does that mean”
“it means, you must have made quite an impression on her, it also means if you do anything to hurt her, I’ll buck you”
Don swallowed again, he didn’t know if Rainbow was his friend or soon-to-be murderer. “she said she wanted to thank me for catching her, I don’t think she likes me much at all”
Rainbow Dash smirked, hovered above him, knocked on his head with her hooves a couple of times and said “heeeeeellllloooo in there” then flew off.
Don turned to Fluttershy in confusion “ohh umm, don’t worry, I’m sure she didn’t mean anything by that, uuhh, I should go ummm, find Pinkie and thank her for the party, uhh nice to meet you again Don” she quickly scurried off and left Don feeling lost.
After about another two hours the party guests started to fade, and at last it was just the first six ponies he had met, Spike, and him, left in the house. As Twilight led them out the door and said goodnight, they each shook or patted Don’s hand with their hoof, except for Pinkie, who gave him, as she called it, a “Welcome to Ponyville Super Hug” and then bounced off into the dark. Once the door was finally shut Twilight led Don through the, now bigger, mess of books and cleared a spot in the mess for a bed
“I’m sorry you can’t sleep upstairs where its more comfy, I really am, but Spike beat you up there and I don’t think I can get him to move off that bed willingly”
Don laughed “Twilight, I’m lucky I even have a bed at all, you don’t need to be sorry for that, I should be apologizing for taking up more of your house”
She smiled at him “in the next couple days I’ll try and clear some of this avalanche of knowledge and get you a ‘Spike free’ bed” Don nodded and smiled
“Thanks for this Twilight, goodnight” he gave her a quick hug, making her blush and she quickly hurried upstairs to her room. He laid down on the mattress and covered himself with the blanket and some thick books. It was much more comfy than he had expected
“she must have enchanted it” he thought “I’ll need to thank her for that too”. He fell asleep almost instantly, he dreamed of a horrible storm and Twilight crying out for him.

Twilight + Don

View Online

The next couple of days passed without much excitement, many ponies had gotten used to seeing Don around town, and how he was almost always accompanied by Twilight everywhere he went. However as the days went by, the pile of books in Twilight’s library seemed to be getting worse instead of better, finally Don made a silent pact with himself. The next time Twilight left him alone in her house, he would surprise her by putting them all away before she got back. Luckily it did not take long for Don to get his wish, one morning about 2 months after Don had shown up, Twilight was up early and said to him “It’s raining out today, and it looks like its gonna get worse according to Rainbow Dash, so I’m gonna go out and get some food before it gets any worse, I shouldn’t be gone too long, see ya later”. Once she was gone Don made sure that Spike had gone with her, then shut all the doors and windows so no pony could see what he was doing, then he went to work.

On her way home from grocery shopping, Twilight had run into Pinkie Pie (literally) and decided to invite her over to help with the cleaning up her house. Now that they were making good time on their way back, Twilight was starting to get annoyed with Spike constantly rummaging through the bags while sitting on her back. It came to a point where she finally bucked him over to Pinkie and said “Ride on her until we get home”. Her freeness from Spike did not last long, once her house was in sight, it started pouring harder than it had all day.

Spike immediately dashed to Twilight and said “come on Twilight, just poof us home”

Twilight rolled her eyes “fine Spike, Pinkie come closer so I can get you too” Pinkie hopped over and watched as Twilight lit up her horn, and with a WHOOSH, they disappeared.

They reappeared silently inside Twilight’s house, Twilight was about to yell for Don, but Pinkie shoved her hoof in her mouth and said “shhhhh, listen” then Twilight heard it too, music, and not just music, along with that she heard the most beautiful singing she had ever heard, and was overwhelmed with curiosity. Slowly Twilight, Pinkie and Spike tiptoed from Twilight’s room and peered over the stairs into the library. The sight nearly made Twilight gasp, books were flying around the room covered in blue magical aura. They were all putting themselves away, but that wasn't the best part. In the middle of all of the flying books, was Don. Don was putting books away with his own hands, and singing at the same time. The music that went along with him seemed to be coming from some instruments that were also floating around the room enchanted. Also there were images of Twilight floating around the room, some real, some made of magic, and they were all beautiful, they gave her a lot of credit. They three, listened and watched Don at work. His music was chilling yet thrilling to listen to although many of the words seemed odd to her, he was very clearly singing about Twilight and her beauty in his eyes. It seemed to be nearly over as they arrived, but it was still amazing to behold.

The music ceased as Don finished the last of the books, Don gave his work an approving nod “I would have preferred to finish my whole song, but I got done tidying this place quicker than I thought” he smiled, and Twilight could not contain herself any longer. Seeing Don do this for her, and then the song, drove her over the edge of her emotions. She hoped down the stairs and sprinted over to Don, he didn’t even realize they were there until she tackled him onto his back and locked his lips with hers.

Don was so shocked by Twilight’s entrance and reaction, that he couldn’t think to do much else than lay there and let her kiss him. He didn’t want to do anything else either, it wasn’t until Pinkie Pie and Spike came down the stairs that he realized they had all heard him singing about Twilight. Once Twilight let him up, she gave him another quick kiss and refused to leave his side. Don felt very embarrassed, he had not planned things like this, but was happy with the way they had gone. Twilight was the first one to actually speak to him “Don, your singing, and the magic, and the images of me, that was and is the nicest thing anypony has ever done for me”.

Don got up and took a step back from Twilight “so umm I guess you like it” she nodded vigorously, the loving look in her eyes brought forth his own hidden thoughts and he couldn’t stop himself from saying “I did all this because….because….because ummm, well…” she was nodding so quickly it seemed amazing her neck could take it “well…because…I think I…….I love you, I think I have since I woke up to your beautiful face that day”

Twilight’s eyes lit up like candles, she dashed back to Don so quick she might have ruptured reality, the force of the hug that hit him actually hurt, but he didn’t stop it though. Pinkie Pie hopped over them and said “about time you two, I’ve been waiting for you guys to say it out loud since you met, geeeeeez, for smarties you two are both pretty oblivious”.

Don blushed as Twilight hugged him harder and harder, Don was sure the question would mean complete suffocation by Twilight hug, but he wanted this to be official. So after a moment he managed to say “umm Twilight” the look she gave him was something he could never have pictured without seeing it, her stare was of the utmost loving, he felt like he might melt “will you be my….umm…” he struggled to recall the saying “my ummm, very special somepony” Twilight shrieked with glee, and nearly made him pass out with her hugs.

Spike was the only one who had not said anything on the matter, but before he could, he started to cough. Then out of his mouth, he burped a sealed letter, which fluttered to the ground at his feet. This was the only thing that saved Don from suffocation, as Twilight let go of him to hear Spike read the letter, Don stood a little straighter, as though the Princess might have actually been there. He had become accustomed to the letters, but he was sure Twilight had yet to tell the Princess about his arrival, which made the news that much weirder. Spike read the letter out loud “my dearest Twilight, it has come to my attention that you have had a guest in your house for the past 2 months of unknown species, and now have a close friendship with this creature, I would like to invite you and your friend, to come to Cantterlot for an audience with me concerning him, looking forward to seeing you soon, Princess Celestia. P.s your other friends are welcome to come too”.

Don swallowed “the Princess wants to meet….me” he suddenly felt very afraid.

Carriage Crash

View Online

What had been a pleasant afternoon Don was hoping to spend with his favorite pony, was now driving him insane with anxiety. It could not have been told who was more nervous, Twilight, or Don. They both were nervous for different reasons, but it seemed like it was suffocating them both. Twilight was nervous because she wanted the Princess to approve of her newfound love with Don, and Don was nervous because he feared that once the Princess discovered the strange alien was stronger with magic than her best student, she might send him away, and he wouldn’t see Twilight ever again. Although he knew he was stronger with magic than anypony in Equestria, except maybe the Princess, he didn’t dare voice his thoughts. He didn’t want to seem like he was self obsessed, but he could tell just by watching the past few months anypony use magic, they had to struggle with the simplest things. Everypony, except Twilight, she was the only one who seemed to do it as easily as he did. He hid his true talents as much as he could, so as not to overstep any possible boundary what, so, ever.

Twilight dashed around her house frantically packing books into her bag, while Spike gathered her friends to come with them. She wanted to make sure there were as many ponies as it took to speak well of Don and convince the Princess that her new relationship with him was a good one. Once or twice she caught the same look of nervousness on Don’s face, he had more to be nervous about, he had never met the Princess and was therefore subject to her judgment. She almost stopped to comfort him a couple of times, but once she saw Spike with him, she decided he could handle it.

Don had inched his way over to Spike, who was sending the final letter to their friends to come with them, and quietly said “hey Spike, you’ve met the Princess, what should I do, what should I say, do I need to wear something other than my fur, come on buddy help me out, I’ve got nothin”.

Spike looked up at Don, due to current events, he really didn’t like Don as much as he used to, he wanted to make sure Twilight never got hurt by anypony, or creature. That included Don, despite how innocent he seemed, but just in case he really was as nice as he seemed, Spike responded with only half the rudeness he had originally planned. “let’s see, where to begin, well you don’t need to wear clothes, I don’t and I’m fine. You shouldn’t say anything unless she speaks to you, you shouldn’t do anything unless you’re asked to, and when she asks you what you plan to do with this ‘thing’ you and Twilight have now, you’d better convince her and me that you will never hurt Twilight’s feelings”.

Don got the impression Spike no longer liked him as much, but also felt like he should at least justify himself “Spike I will never hurt Twilight, I really do love her, I Pinkie Pie Promise” he crossed his heart with one of his claws, pretended to flutter in the air, and then pretended he was crushing a cupcake against his eye.

Unbelievably, this seemed to satisfy Spike and he said “that’s good, but you better never break a Pinkie Pie Promise, or Pinkie’s gonna kill you”

Don gulped “I’ve gotta remember that” he thought to himself.

After another hour of waiting for the other ponies, they finally set off for Cantterlot. Twilight enchanted a pumpkin to ride them there, which she said she had done once before, and Rarity, who seemed to also have experience with this, asked three stallions to pull their carriage. They seemed reluctant at first, and said something about “last time” but they eventually gave in and strapped themselves on. Once everypony was inside and Spike was on the front seat, Twilight let Don in and pushed him into the seat with her. They took off at an amazing speed, he wondered how Rarity had convinced the boys to go so fast, but he didn’t care enough to ask.
Five minutes into the ride he realized that everypony was staring at him and Twilight. Twilight, however, did not seem to notice, she was rubbing her mane across Don’s fur softly enough that she could tell she was tickling him. Once Don could see them all staring at him, he began to speak, but didn’t get past “umm what-” before everypony in the carriage, except for Twilight, sang all at once “TWILIGHT AND DON SITTING IN A TREE K-I-S-S-I-N-G” once they finished they all burst out laughing.

Spike sounded like he was suffocating from laughter, even Twilight giggled “oh cheer up Don, they’re just teasing” Don smiled, but still felt awkward at the joke.

Rainbow Dash was the first to comment “so come on Don, tell us, we are all interested, what made you choose the egg-head over me” she rolled over laughing at herself, and the others giggled as well.

Don could feel the fur on his face changing color along with him “what do you mean, egg-head, her head doesn’t look like an egg”

Rainbow Dash rolled with laughter “how hard did you hit the ground when you ended up here, you’re really funny Don”

Don looked to Twilight for help, who rolled her eyes at Rainbow Dash “it means I’m well read”.

Don could see that her own admittance seemed embarrassing for her, and flared up slightly “and what is wrong with being an egghead, I think it’s awesome and cool that she knows so much, I wish I was half as smart as her” Twilight relished in his defense of her and softly cuddled her head against his chest. Don seemed to have gotten their attention because they all stopped laughing very fast.

Then Rarity, of all ponies, said “I think it’s absolutely wonderful you love Twilight the way you do. I can tell just by how you react to things, you must care for her very much, I personally am happy for you two darlings”.

Twilight lifted her head from his fur “I just hope the Princess doesn’t object at all”

Pinkie Pie then scooted uncomfortably close to Don and said “oh come on Twilight, what would the Princess have to object about. I mean just look at this handsome hunk of fur, who wouldn’t approve”. She rubbed her hoof really fast in his fur near his pelvis, making his fur and body feel oddly warm.

Having Pinkie that close to him and rubbing her hooves around that particular area, made Don slightly uncomfortable, and it must have shown because Applejack grabbed Pinkie’s mane with her mouth and pulled her back to her seat. “sit Pinkie, can’t you see that fur belongs to Twilight”

Don’s ears and face fur turned bright red, even more so when Twilight stretched across his legs and snuggled against him “oh yes it does” she said sleepily. Don could see the smirk on Rainbow Dash’s face as the fur on his face changed color with his embarrassment.

Spike pretended to gag as he leaned his head inside through his little window. Applejack just sighed “ain’t that just like a boy, you can’t handle any show of feelings” Don raised an eyebrow at her

“that hurts Applejack, I’m a boy, and I openly show most of my feelings”

“you’re an exception Don, your-”

Don never got to hear why he was an exception, because at that moment, Spike’s reason for the continued gagging became apparent, he suddenly spit-fired a letter onto Don’s lap, also singeing some of his fur. Twilight lifted her head from her little nap, magically opened the letter, and proceeded to read it. “Dear my most faithful student, since you are now at the halfway point on your journey here, I’ve decided to bring you the rest of the way with my own magic, and will therefore send your steeds back home. After, however, I give your new friend a test before you arrive, just as a minor first impression you could say, I’ll send it to you quickly. Signed Princess Celestia” after she read the last line, the boys pulling their carriage suddenly vanished in a flash of light.

Spike stuck his head in and said “uhh, girls we have a problem” Spike did not have to explain, from where they were, they could see through their windows the huge cracks and bumps coming up in the road. Spike started to say “what should we-” but before he could finish there was a loud CRUNCH, and the whole world seemed to topple over!

As the carriage flipped Don did not have time to think, he reacted out of instinct. He grabbed Twilight around her waist, and pulled her into a hug, protecting her from harm, then with his free hand surrounded the others in magical shields. He felt the carriage burst apart into pumpkin pieces and they were all thrown out of it! As they were thrown Don pulled Twilight close to him and twisted so that his body hit ground first. As he made contact with the ground, he hit his head against some rocks in the dirt and was instantly out cold!

Don wasn’t sure where he was, he was just aware of somepony shaking him and a immense knotting pain in the back of his head. As he recalled how to open his eyes, he was greeted with a sea of colors and was blurred out for a moment before his eyes readjusted to the light. As his vision started to clear Don realized that Twilight was standing over him, her face covered with dirt as she yelled something. His senses regained their workings and he heard her yelling to the others that he was ok. That however, was not true as he tried to sit up he nearly blacked out again, and he felt a pain in his head that felt like he had been torn in half, it actually felt really familiar, ironically. As he started to fall back over Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy caught him from behind, and held him in a sitting position.

He felt light headed and it hurt to speak “Twilight, how are ya” he said with a faint smile.

Before Twilight could respond, she gasped as Rainbow Dash pulled her hoof away from the back of his head. It was covered in blood, and it was dripping down his fur all over his back. Twilight started to panic, but Spike grabbed her and shook her head to stop her. Twilight then shook her own head, as though extra shaking was needed “ok umm, Rainbow, Fluttershy don’t set him down until I get something to lay him on. Pinkie Pie make sure he doesn’t fall asleep no matter what happens, and Rarity help me find something to wrap around his head so it stops bleeding.

“I’ll help Pinkie keep him awake” Spike voiced, Twilight nodded and went over to where the carriage was to find something for him. He was not able to watch Twilight for long, because Pinkie stepped in his field of vision and began doing everything she could to distract him from falling asleep.

“Hey Don watch me!” she danced around Spike, who seemed nervous at this, then jumped up on his head and did a hoof stand with one hoof, then bounced off, pulled a confetti popper out of nowhere and exploded it in his face. Spike could see the pleading look on Don’s face to make Pinkie stop, and proceeded to push her to the side.

He sat down in front of Don and said “So, tell me, that magic you used to protect us, could you do that all along Don”

Don gave a hesitant nod “yes”

“that’s some pretty strong magic, when the carriage flipped over and threw us out, it never felt like we hit the ground, more like bounced on a trampoline, even Twilight would have had a hard time with that spell, yet you cast it with ease, just how powerful are you?”.

“Spike!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed “ I don’t think now is the best time to be questioning him, who cares how strong he is”

Spike flared up at her “I do, it matters to me, because I can tell he…” he pointed at Don “is hiding something, no pony is that powerful with magic, except the Princess. Twilight could have performed that spell, but she would have had to strain to do it, he barely tried”

“well, he did save us”

Spike just rolled his eyes “I just think there is something wrong with this, and I think the Princess does too, that’s why she called us here, to figure out, what he is”.

“Spike, that is very harsh and mean, you’ve never thought that way about other ponies. What about me, I did things when I was just a filly that had never been done, but you don’t hate me. I think you’re just being too judgmental”

Fluttershy seemed moved by Rainbow “wow Rainbow Dash, I’ve rarely seen you like this, what’s the matter”. Before Rainbow could voice her thoughts, Don groaned, appearing to have not really heard any of what they had said, at least not fully and asked “where’s Applejack”.

As he asked, Rarity and Twilight came within earshot and he heard Rarity yell to him “we sent Applejack to bring somepony to help us as soon as we crashed, with her legs she’s probably already to Cantterlot and is on her way here” Don once again tried to sit up, but this time Twilight, who had closed the distance between them extremely fast for her build, pushed his head back and said “just hold still, this might hurt a bit” he felt Rarity tie the white cloth she had in her mouth around his bleeding head, then Twilight magically removed the blood that was on both Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy from holding him. Then she helped Don lean his head down on the dirt and grass and put him in a magical sleep until they could better fix him once they reached Cantterlot. Once she was done she lifted her horn from his head and said “well this just about ruins his day, I had hoped to show him everything from my old home, now we’ll be lucky if we can even get Don to be allowed out of bed.

After about another ten minutes of sitting around and waiting, sounds of Applejack’s return were heard, everypony looked up when they heard Applejack running to them, with the Princess herself flying behind her along with her guards. As soon as Applejack and the Princess made it over, everypony and Spike bowed. The first thing the Princess did was apologize “Twilight Sparkle, I feel as though I owe you an apology, this was not the way I had intended to see you again. When I sent your carriage pullers back home, I was unaware of the fissures that had taken place here recently, now your friend is hurt, and it could have been prevented”. The Princess walked over to Don, lying in the patch of grass, then she lit her horn and awoke him from Twilight’s sleep. The first thing Don did was rub his head in pain and look around for Twilight, but once he realized who was standing over him, he gave the best bow he could muster lying down.

The Princess seemed to already like him for some reason, then she said “I had intended to test you on your loyalty towards Twilight in a matter similar to what you have experienced today, but free of real danger, however it seems fate played its own hand and presented a test for me”. Don wore a confused look that made the Princess smile “I saw what happened when the carriage flipped over, with my magic, because I was intending to bring you to the test point myself, and the thing that caught my eye when I watched your crisis is this. You protected all of your friends in a magical shield, making them all nearly invulnerable to any form of harm, you did this for all of them, except Twilight. You pulled Twilight close to your body and protected her yourself, and now I understand why. At first I thought it odd, but, after seeing your thoughts during that moment, while releasing you from your sleep, I understand now. You doubt in your own magical ability, you pulled Twilight to you because you had no doubt in your mind that you could protect her from all harm yourself, even though your magic was twice as strong, you doubt in your own power, so you physically protected her instead of using magic, which you thought might falter, a trait of true modesty. I also noted how carelessly you were willing to injure yourself when you shielded her, you did not push yourself forward into the dirt because you didn’t want her to turn over and get hurt. You pushed yourself into the rocks and pressed yourself against them to ensure everything happened to you and to no pony else. I have not seen devotion of that kind in a long time, but I also saw how carelessly you did it, as though your own life means nothing to you”.

A slight wince that Don made at this comment confirmed what the Princess said was true, so she continued “you do not give yourself enough credit, young one, your life is worth much, maybe not to you, but most defiantly to your friends and loved ones, remember that and don’t be so quick to take on such a burden alone, you may find that one day you can’t contain it all”. As she ended her speech, the Princess stepped back and said “that is my judgment of him for now. Twilight, you may have found a love worth treasuring, he is very loyal, and other than some unusually strong magic, I see no reason why he should be sent away. I give the approval you are seeking from me, but that is not why I called you all here, and I shall explain that once everypony rests, eats, and is well enough to listen. Come now, I will escort you to Cantterlot, so as to avoid any more incidents” with that she took off and her guards followed behind her, she flew just out of earshot but just enough ahead to lead them.

Twilight and Rarity walked over and picked up Don with magic, he struggled for a moment insisting he could walk himself, but finally conceded to being carried when Rainbow Dash threatened to knock him back out if he didn’t lay still.

The walk to Cantterlot took another hour, since both Twilight and Rarity had to magically carry Don, even though he insisted he could walk by himself, but they never complained once. Once they were in the city, the Princess showed them to the castle where they would all be staying, they were surprised to find that all their beds where in the same room, and it still looked luxurious. Once they had settled, they put Don in a bed and all decided on where they wanted to roam first while they waited for him to fully recover. Everypony went, except Twilight, who insisted on staying with Don until he awoke, and so they left her alone with him and went out to explore Cantterlot.

Twilight's Experience (Clop...and from this point on)

View Online

When Don awoke the next morning, he immediately noticed multiple differences in their room from the previous night. He noticed that each bed had its own, overly exaggerated in size, curtains. Also each set of curtains matched the things that described each pony to whose bed they belonged. Twilight’s had star sparkles all over it, Pinkie’s had balloons, and so on. He suspected that it had been Rarity who had done this since he could not picture any of the others having the patience for this. He also noticed that although his and Twilight’s beds where only a couple of feet away, she was not in it, nor was anypony in their beds. "They must have gone out to explore Canterlot" he thought to himself. As he began to look at the beds, he noticed funny things about each one, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had their beds hanging high from the ceiling, amongst other things like Pinkie’s bed having real balloons, he found them all very humorous.
As Don continued to look around the room, he felt something move down by his feet. As he looked he was surprised to see Twilight laying on his legs long ways. As though she had fallen on them instead of just laying down. He leaned his head over his bed and saw that there was a chair lying on its side next to his bed. He understood then, and wondered how long she had been with him. Then a multitude of thoughts ran through his head and he felt the fur near his pelvis starting to shift. He shook his head softly to clear his thoughts, but as to not wake Twilight. He looked the length of her form, he liked looking at her while she slept, there was a peacefulness that she rarely ever seemed to enjoy while awake, since she was always frantically doing something.

He let his eyes roam and wander, until they managed to make their way to her soft flank. His eyes were looking at more than just her Cutie Mark, he felt a jolt of instinct in his body when he let his eyes rest there. He was tempted to try and softly flip her over, so as to be able to see what he wanted to, but he let the thought fade, reminding himself that he loved her and would not do anything unless invited to. Still the very thought of her legs being just a little more spread then they were now, gave him pleasant shivers. He had to really try, to keep his body under control, every part of him wanted to, but he knew better. He eventually decided to gently rub her fur lovingly, he felt it was the sweetest thing he could do right now without over stepping any boundaries.

He hadn’t been together with Twilight long enough, or had he even been in Equestria long enough, to know how he was supposed to show his love to Twilight, he only knew what his body was telling him to do. He gently removed his legs from under her, then carefully, and with the help of magic, moved her towards his end of the bed and put her in a position that had to be more comfortable than being half way on his bed. Then he let his hands, or claws, (he wasn’t really sure what to call them) roam her fur. He rubbed his hands through her mane, and played with it for awhile, chuckling to himself as he did. Then he returned his hand to her torso and gently moved his fingers through her fur. He saw Twilight smile in her sleep and give a comfortable shiver as his hands massaged her. At her smile he became more bold, and ran his hands the length of her body, he made sure to never go under her though, even he knew, that would be too much.

He could tell by the looks on her face, she was enjoying his massaging of her. Finally he got out of his covers and leaned over her neck, and gently kissed her, then he softly moved up her neck with his lips, making sure she still enjoyed it, but also being careful not to wake her. Finally he could go no further except to her lips. He made sure she was still asleep, then he gently moved her head so that it faced upward at him. He leaned down and let his lips meet hers, the moment he did, he felt a jolt travel up his body and all the way to his tail. He couldn’t stop himself from continuing to kiss her. Without his notice, her eyes flew open, for the tiniest second she was confused to what was happening, then she relaxed and let him continue. With his eyes closed, he could not tell she was awake now, but he soon realized when her tongue met his and she began to kiss him back.

Once her tongue was intertwined with his, she let subtlety fade and watched his eyes shoot open. For a moment their eyes locked like their lips, and they said everything through their stare that could not have been said through words. The intimacy with which they kissed was like nothing else to him, and he didn’t even notice when Twilight shifted to be more comfortable. He felt her hooves slide out from under him and her tail wrap around his. He still wasn’t fully aware of what had happened until he went to lower himself to lie down and their pelvises met. His surprise far outweighed hers, the moment their fur touched he could feel her marehood underneath him, and he could feel his fur start to shift again. He was so alarmed he shot his back end back into the air, he was still on top of her, but his pelvis did not touch hers. He tried desperately to keep his eyes on hers, but he could feel them slowly drifting down to her hind legs.

She saw his eyes drifting and closed her legs, and instead nibbled on his ear, then lightly pulled on it to pull his face back to her lips. He was determined, however, and let his free hand drift under her and down towards her bottom. As his hand reached her hip, she did not stop him, so he let it rub her bottom, he gently squeezed her butt once, and instantly heard the slightest of moans escape her lips, this only encouraged him. Without warning he flipped them around the bed, now he was under her, and her back was on his chest and his back, was on the bed. What was more important, his pelvis was on her flank. He managed to restrain his body, but let his hands continue to massage her. Twilight turned her head to the right to meet his lips again and continued to kiss him. Even though he couldn’t see past her head, he still knew how to get her. He wrapped one of his arms under her two front legs, pushing the top of her body against his chest, also restraining her two front legs. Then before she could react, his right hand came out from under her and traveled down the front right side of her body. He brought it down past her belly and cupped her marehood.

He could not stop himself, the fur on his face turned bright red, and as she felt him cup her, so did hers. They looked at each other for a moment, their faces still mere centimeters from each other. Don could see the embarrassed look on Twilight’s face as she struggled to find something to say “Don I-ummm…” before she could say anymore, Don plunged his middle and index finger into here snatch. Don saw Twilight’s face change on contact, it had happened so fast she could not stop herself from crying out “aaaahhaaagghh!”

He immediately stopped, and apologized “I’m sorry Twilight, I just-”

“no Don, I mean...more, please” he had not expected that from Twilight so quickly, but he did not argue. He continued to finger her gently, and she continued to cry out in pleasure the entire time. Between her loud gasps for breath and her even louder cries of pleasure, Don found it odd that everypony in Cantterlot didn’t hear them. What was more, Twilight’s flank was pressed so close to Don’s pelvis that, when he could no longer stop his body, Don could feel his erection move his fur apart and start to push against her flank hole. Twilight seemed even more pleased when this happened, even though she didn’t quite understand it. “oh Don, none of my books ever described it like this, oh that feels sooo good, what you’re doing to my flank, ohh, keep going, please”. Don was about to let himself spread her butt all the way and actually give it to her, but then the worst possible thing that could have happened, happened! The door to their “suite” flew open and Rainbow Dash walked in.

She took one look at Twilight and Don, and although her embarrassment was obvious, she burst out laughing after closing the door “ohh geez, this is too rich, you two look ridiculous, what’s a matter, couldn’t keep your hooves off each other until we got home” Don and Twilight had practically fallen off the bed in surprise, Rainbow Dash made no attempt to look away, in fact she continued to watch them until they had to stop, once they heard the other ponies approaching the hallway leading to the door.

Once both Twilight and Don were on their feet, they both grabbed Rainbow Dash, who was still laughing and held her to their bed while Twilight said “Pinkie Promise you won’t say a word of this to the others”

After she stopped laughing Rainbow said “fine, I Pinkie promise not to tell-” she went through the motion with her hoof “on one condition”

Twilight raised her eyebrow “and that is”

“next time you two do this, you have to let me join in”.

The looks on both Twilight and Don’s faces could be compared to nothing except the highest forms of shock!

A New Element...Maybe?

View Online

Don felt as though Rainbow was pranking them, and felt his need to voice that, but instead just said “why would we agree to do that?”

Rainbow Dash seemed to struggle with her answer, then it seemed like she came to a decision with herself and said, although not too loud “because I’m desperate to know what it’s like” Twilight raised her eyebrows at Rainbow, it was all she could manage to do, she was wobbly legged, and it felt awkward having Rainbow suggest this, all though she didn’t know why it felt odd, it just was. Rainbow seemed a little embarrassed herself, Don noted this by the way she stood, it wasn’t the usual, almighty confidence, stance she always had, it was weak and fearful of something, and not like Rainbow at all. She seemed to ponder her words and thought about what to say, then after she had thought them through, said “when I walked in, the first thing I thought when I saw you two, wasn’t only laughing at you, despite how funny you did look. It’s just….the way both of you looked, like nothing else could have ruined it. Hmmmmm-I guess what I mean is, I’ve never seen Twilight that happy before, even when she gets a new book she’s not nearly as happy as she was right then, I just want to know what that is like”. Don really could not find any reason to say no, he had no memory to recall, and so could not say if this was acceptable where he came from, and Twilight didn’t seem to know either. He just felt like this was his way of loving her, and didn’t want that to be ruined.

Rainbow stood awkwardly waiting for him to respond, Don looked Twilight in the eyes, he could still see the love there, and could almost hear her brain say “why not?” then he looked at Rainbow Dash and said “alright Dashy, you can join in, but I’m saving my best loving, for my best love” he hugged Twilight as he said this and Twilight him.

Rainbow nodded and did a little jump of glee, then started hovering in the air as she usually did “now I should probably go unlock the hallway doors, to let the others in” Rainbow chuckled at her prank then flew out the window and down the stairs to the double doors.

Once she was gone, knowing that they only had a minute at most, Don quickly, but softly asked Twilight “so, did you enjoy my way of showing you love”

Twilight’s legs seemed to wobble, just a bit more than they were, and she sighed, although it sounded like a moan “yesssss, my books never described sex nearly half as good that was, and we didn’t even…you know…” Don gave Twilight a kiss on her nose and heard her giggle in his ear.

As they heard the others nearing the door, Don helped her steady her legs and watched as the door, once again, flew open, and once again Rainbow Dash was the first pony through it. She regarded them with a smirk and flew up to her bed, next through came Spike, followed by the rest of their friends. All of them went to their beds, except for Spike who walked over to Twilight and handed her a new letter from the Princess. The letter basically said; now that everypony has had time to explore and recuperate, the Princess wanted Twilight and all of her friends to come and visit her immediately to discuss “things”. Although Twilight was glad to finally talk with the Princess, she was upset that she didn’t have time to get her full strength back, however upon reading the letter, they all, Spike included, walked back down the stairs and off towards the Princess’s chambers.

After about five minutes of walking they found themselves at the Princess’s doors and knocked. It took only seconds for the doors to open, and the Princess’s welcoming voice to greet them. As they came up to her throne, they all bowed, Don bowed extra, wanting to make a good second impression, so he sank to his knee and lowered his head. Once Twilight and the others stood up, he did as well, but remained just as nervous. The Princess seemed to be studying him, and he had the sensation that he was being x-rayed. She did not wait to make her reason for calling them known, and immediately began to speak. “I’m sure that you all think that my reason for asking you to come to Cantterlot was so I could meet Twilight’s new ‘friend’ and give my opinion on him, and while I do still intend to eventually give my final opinion, there is a far more troubling matter that is of greater importance right now. So my premature judgment of you shall remain until I see further”.

Don seemed just as surprised as the others, he too had thought the whole reason for their journey had been for her judgment of him, and was slightly relieved that it wasn’t all about him. The Princess continued “the real reason I had all of you come is this….there is another power that couples with the Elements of Harmony”.

Don, who had only been given a slight overview of the Elements by Twilight, was not as shocked as she or the others were, but the Princess’s next words did rock his world.

She continued “and although this is cause for shock, I have already discovered what it is, and who represents it”.

Rainbow Dash spoke out then “well come on, tell us who it is so we can go get them”

“oh, I don’t think you’ll have to go anywhere Rainbow Dash, you see you already have the element here with you. The element is Love, and its representation-” turning towards Don “-is you Don. You represent the power of Love, and it’s magic happens to be as strong as, or maybe even stronger than the magic of the Elements”.

Don’s eyes widened with surprise and awe, he was not sure whether to feel humbled or worried. Twilight, was actually jumping with joy, she jumped to Don and said “I knew it, that’s why you’re so strong!”

The Princess seemed amused, but then her expression turned grim “normally-” she said, bringing Twilight back into focus “-this would be a reason to celebrate, the birth of a new element, but it is not, the whole point of you all knowing this, is due to a vision of the future me and my sister received a few days ago. In between the time we raised the sun and lowered the moon, our magic crossed paths, this happens rarely, but when it does it can create many types of magic, and we were given a vision of the future. We were warned of Discord being reborn once again, and this time that it would be through the fault of one of our own that Discord would be reborn stronger than he ever was”.

Twilight’s heart sank, Discord being brought back again was horrible, they had to struggle to defeat him the last time they met.

“therefore, knowing this, we both, Luna and I, must ask you to do whatever you can to keep everypony away from Discord’s current statue, we cannot risk him getting out again, please do everything you can to prevent the horrible vision we were given, and you Don-” she turned only to him “-you must learn to truly harness your gift, so that if Discord does free himself, you can seal him for the final time, with Twilight and her friends help of course”.

Although the news of Discord had dampened her mood, Twilight still couldn’t help but feel excited at the news of Don’s element, that more or less, officially made him a permanent part of their group. The Princess seemed to be done with them, as she had ceased speaking, so Twilight bowed and turned to leave with her friends, but Celestia then addressed them again, and Twilight had to hide her impatience. “just a few more things then you can return to Ponyville, don’t worry Twilight” Twilight blushed as the Princess noticed her hurried attitude. “I actually happen to know some of the signs of Discords return, since we received the vision more have flashed by, and so I can tell you all what to watch for”. Twilight perked up at this and Rainbow Dash said “ohh no, not again”

Don turned, eyebrows raised “what, what’s wrong Rainbow”

PInkie was quick to enlighten him “the last time Twilight got ‘signs from the future’ she went completely bonkers crazy out-of-control Twilight, and Rainbow doesn’t want her to do it again”

Don eyed Twilight as the Princess said “well regardless, the sign that we’ve had so far is that Twilight has something to do with Discord, possibly his statue”

Rarity seemed rather annoyed “that’s very vague, do you know anything else Princess”

“no, that’s all I know, I’ll send a letter if I learn of anything else, but before you all leave, I need to have a private word with you, Twilight”

Twilight shuddered, she thought she was going to get scolded for being impatient to leave. As she watched Don and the others head outside, she was scared the Princess would think she had ignored her, and get angry with her. Twilight was so worked up that when the doors finally shut and the Princess addressed her she yelled out “I’M SOORY I WAS SO IMPATIENT!” and nearly fainted.

The Princess chuckled “calm down Twilight, I just need to talk to you about Don”.

Twilight exhaled loudly with relief, and approached the Princess’s chair. Once she was right next to her the Princess began to speak “Twilight, I trust by now you’ve figured out that Don is not from around here” Twilight nodded, she always had her suspicions, the Princess continued “well I happen to know a little more than that about him, and I am unsure if you’ll like it it, but you should hear it”.

Twilight prepared herself for whatever the Princess was about to say, though the she looked like she was putting a little too much thought into her words, but the shock was still great “Don is a part of a...'species' let us say, that disappeared long ago. I believe that the large lightning storm we had awhile ago might have brought him here from his period. This would also explain his abnormally powerful magical ability, only somepony with extreme talents could use a spell like that and survive, although I’m not entirely sure. What I do know however, is that sooner or later he will have leave Equestria, he will have to return to what he previously was.”

Twilight could feel her eyes filling with tears and struggled to find a reason for him to remain “b-but if he’s part of an extinct species then maybe that’s why he should stay. H-he could rebuild his species here, m-maybe that’s why he ended up here so he could restart his species in a more peaceful time, m-maybe his species planned for this to happen and-”

“Twilight”

She looked up, the Princess had not yelled, or even raised her voice, but it was the manner of sympathy in her words and the look she gave her that made her break down on the floor crying before the Princess could continue. She fell to the floor next to Celestia’s chair and cried. She cried and cried until she thought she would faint, her face was horribly red from embarrassment and crying like this in front of the Princess, but for once she didn’t care, she just wanted her to understand why Don couldn’t leave, why he had to stay.

Celestia knelt next to Twilight and let her left wing droop down to hug her “I’m sorry Twilight, but that’s the way it has to be, if he stays as he is, it could be disastrous for us” Twilight kept her head on the floor

“There has to be some way he could stay”

The Princess shook her head "Not as he is, he would have to be stabalized by a severe magical change and that’s magic that I can’t even perform, not like how he is now, his body would just shrug off my spells, I’m sorry, there isn’t another way”

Twilight looked up at Celestia “why didn’t you tell Don, or any of our friends this, why just me”

“because of this-” Celestia pulled out a letter from her chair with magic and floated it into Twilight’s saddle bag “-when you read this, I want you to think about it, then respond to it and send it to me”.

Twilight nodded and wiped the tears from her face as she stood up to leave. As Twilight wiped the remaining tears off her to hide her crying from her friends, Celestia said “Twilight, he can’t stay as he is forever, I have a feeling it will be clear what must happen and when, so I suggest you enjoy the time you have with him now.

Twilight nodded and walked towards the door “once I make sure Discord can’t escape, I’m going to spend every minute with Don, good bye Princess”

“Goodbye Twilight”

Once the door had shut behind Twilight, The Princess let a single tear fall free "Oh Twilight...i should have just told you...forgive me".

Late Night Love

View Online

Don and the others were sitting in the chairs outside of the Princess’s chamber, bored out of their minds. Rainbow Dash and Applejack had resorted to hoof wrestling to relieve their boredom, but neither one of their hooves had drooped even a little in five minutes. Don thought he would literally die from boredom, and was actually about to beg Pinkie to do something random just to provide some form of entertainment, when the Princess’s doors opened and Twilight backed out of the room waving goodbye to the guards who escorted her Spike jumped up happy to finally leave

“Finally, what took you so long”

Rainbow and Applejack dropped their hooves with relief and began to quietly argue over who had been the closest to winning Twilight ignored them and said “the Princess just wanted to give me some tips on some things”.

Don could see there was more to what Twilight wanted to say but she was holding it back, so he decided to take her mind off it and hist growling stomach gave him the perfect way “I’m starved let’s get some food”.

“Yes, I too am famished, let’s stop somewhere to eat” Rarity agreed however Twilight shot down the idea like lightening

“Sorry, but we have to head back to Ponyville right away, making sure Discord doesn’t get free has to come before everything else”.

Everypony including Spike groaned at that as they walked towards the new carriage, which they knew was only too close. Don then ran up from behind Twilight and scooped her up in his arms holding her bridal style, and said, over Twilight’s shriek of surprise “me and Pinkie’ll just have to make you all somethin yummy when we get back, won’t we” Pinkie bounced next to him and said “ohhh, I have the perfect idea” and bounced ahead to the carriage ahead of them. Don continued to carry Twilight in his arms, even though Applejack and Rainbow kept giggling the whole way to the carriage.

Twilight stared into Don's face, she needed to enjoy her time with him, because it could not last, better sooner than later. Don thought AJ and Rainbow’s giggling was due to him carrying Twilight, but it was actually because they could see how Twilight was staring at him, even before he noticed. When Don did finally notice, he locked eyes with her and she, very quietly, said “kiss me”

Don shook his head in surprise “what…Twilight, here, now?”

Twilight nodded in his arms “please Don, just do it, please”.

Despite feeling extremely foolish, he leaned his head in and locked his lips with hers. It was a miracle that they managed to not hit the many trees or poles in their way, what was even more amazing was that it took Rainbow Dash and Applejack a whole two minutes before they looked back, noticed, and burst out laughing. This did eventually cause Twilight and Don to stop but, even once they did Rainbow would not let it go “wow Don, I guess you’re element really is loooove, try to make sure you don’t suck her brain right out of her when you do that, ok”.

Rainbow continued to joke the entire way to the carriage and the entire way back to Ponyville. However since the ride took so long and the carriage was being pulled by magic this time (courtesy of the Princess) eventually everypony fell asleep in the carriage, and the scene became rather humorous. Spike was lying on Rarity’s lap, who was struggling to keep her eyes open, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were asleep on each other, and Pinkie Pie was stretched out across Applejack’s lap, also sound asleep with her leg twitching cutely. Besides Rarity, it seemed that Applejack, Twilight and Don were the only ones who managed to stay awake so far.

Eventually Twilight became sleepy as well and stretched out over Don’s lap. Don thought this meant she was going to sleep, but then she surprised him by saying “this time don’t stop”. She pushed his back against the side of the carriage, leaned against his chest, then once again locked with his lips.

Don opened one of his eyes to see Applejack smiling at him, he couldn’t tell what it meant, but then she pulled her hat down over her face and gave them some privacy, or at least, as much as you could get in a crowded carriage. Twilight seemed more than happy to spend the rest of the ride this way, and Don didn’t mind at all, but he had noticed, however, that she had become much more, constant, in kissing and hugging him since her talk with the Princess, and he couldn’t help but wonder why. Twilight took that moment to put one of her hooves around the top of his neck and pull her face fully onto his. She pushed her tongue deep into his mouth and licked it against his.

Eventually Don and Twilight fell asleep, it took the sound of them arriving back in Ponyville and Rainbow Dash’s laughter to wake them up. “You should see how you two look” was the first thing Don heard.

He shook his head to clear the spots from his eyes and noticed how everypony and Spike was staring at them. Don looked down and saw that Twilight had fallen asleep straddling his chest and with her hooves wrapped around his neck in a love embrace and her head resting on his cheek. To him it was the most adorable, yet also the most embarrassing, position to be seen in. He gently tried to wake Twilight, but she barely stirred and so he adjusted her to be sleeping in his arms, so that he could carry her home, if need be. Once the stares and laughter subsided they all dismounted the carriage, Twilight finally managed to get up and walk a few feet before the spots hit her eyes too, she stumbled to a halt trying to clear them. They all said their goodbye’s and Don and Twilight headed for home, but before they got far Rainbow Dash yelled to them

“Hey you two, don’t forget our deal”

Without hesitating Don yelled back “come over in an hour” and continued walking with Rainbow flying in circles with glee, Twilight was stunned for words.

“only an hour Don, I’m not sure….I mean the last time, it was so…so…I don’t know, I’m just a little scared” Don smiled and opened the door for Twilight and Spike to walk in.

“you’ll be ok Twilight I promise” Spikes face reflected his ignorance

“what are you talking about”

“nothing Spike, I just need you to go out and visit Rarity in an hour, I want to be alone with Don”

Spike’s suspicion was as obvious as Twilight’s embarrassment “why?”

Twilight’s eyes darted around the room, trying to think of a response “because….I…need to talk to him in private” Spike raised an eyebrow but agreed anyways.

And so Don began preparing Twilight’s bedroom for the fast approaching time. Meanwhile Twilight started going over all the ways she could avoid going near Discord’s statue. Once Don was about finished putting the three beds close enough so that they formed one big bed he heard Twilight yell “I’ve got it!” and went down to see what she meant.

He went to ask her what she had come up with, but then there was a knock at the door and Rainbow Dash flew in. “alright, it’s been an hour lets gooooo”

Spike walked down from his bed and said “I don’t want to know, I don’t want to know” all the way out the door. Rainbow raised an eyebrow “what’s wrong with him”

Twilight rolled her eyes “oh he’s just mad because I’m making him go out when its already night time and he wants to sleep. Something tells me once he gets to Rarity’s he’ll forget that though”.

Rainbow nodded and said “ok, great now let’s get to it, you all promised to include me, so let’s go”.

Don picked Twilight up in his arms and as she giggled said “calm down Dashie, love is a very complicated thing, and since I have no memory, I’m just doing what feels right, so I’m gonna do this with Twilight, and we’ll include you how we can”.

Rainbow nodded reluctantly and flew upstairs then sat on the fourth bed waiting for them. Once Don reached the three beds he had set up into one, he set down Twilight and ran his fingers through her coat “just relax Twilight, and trust me”

Twilight shot a glance at Rainbow Dash who was watching them with great interest at the end of the bed “just pretend she’s not there for now Twi”

Twilight felt him gently push her onto her side, and he laid on his next to her and wrapped him arms around her in a hug. Then once they were both wrapped up in each other, Don leaned in and locked lips with Twilight. It only lasted for a few moments though, right as she got used to his lips, he broke the kiss, saddening her for a moment, until she felt him planting kisses down her neck. He let his tongue drift along her coat as if he were cleaning her. His tongue sent shivers of pleasure through her and she couldn’t help but want more. He moved down to her legs and watched her tighten them closed. He drifted his hands along her flank and grabbed her legs together, then lifted them into the air exposing her tailside and her slit. Rainbow couldn’t seem to hide her curiosity and leaned in for a better view. When he started to rub the flaps of her twat with his fingers Twilight jumped and opened her legs in surprise to the sensation he had just sent through her. Once her legs were open he held them open and said “relax Twilight, you’re ok”.

He looked up at her and saw she was covering her face with her front hooves, even with it covered he could still tell Twilight’s face was bright red “oh Don this is so embarrassing, don’t stare!”

Twilight squeaked, that only made him stare more “your beautiful why wouldn’t I stare”

He chuckled at her and began to rub the area around her snatch as he listened to her squeak and moan. Rainbow Dash was getting impatient and aroused, Don could tell, but he didn’t want her to ruin the mood, so he activated his magic and gave Rainbow a quick zap in between her legs.

Rainbow jumped up quicker than lightening and yelped “what did you do!” a blue magical aura was beginning to form around Rainbow’s twat and then cover it.

“Whatever Twilight feels there, you will too, now shhhhh, and enjoy”.

Rainbow didn’t understand what Don meant until she saw him lean his lips down and gently lick Twilight’s twat. At that exact moment Don could not tell whose gasp was louder, Rainbow’s or Twilight’s. For at the moment he began to lick Twilight, Rainbow had collapsed over and he could see her twat wettening more and more. They both were moaning and Don could tell his spell on Rainbow was working, so he returned his attention to Twilight. He continued to lick around and on her twat, getting pleasure just from hearing her moan. Rainbow was moaning louder than her and Don had to cast a sound-proof-wall-spell around Twilight’s room to make sure no pony heard them. Soon Twilight’s moans got louder, he could tell she was reaching her climax. Then suddenly both her and Rainbow yelled as loud as they could, Don almost feared that they would be heard even through his force field.

Twilight couldn’t move, her eyes shot open with surprise when Don whispered “we’re not done yet”

Twilight could barely talk “it…gets….better?”

Don nodded, then looked at Rainbow Dash lying spread eagle and cast another spell on her. Rainbow watched as the aura that had been on her twat came off and transformed on the ground, into what could only be described as several magical tentacles. “that’s for you Rainbow, I hope you don’t take offense, but I want to save sex for just us lovers this time”

Twilight felt her face redden again as she heard him call them lovers. Rainbow nodded, she could hardly protest, but still looked slightly fearful of the tentacles. She didn’t have long to wait though, soon they all slid forward and wrapped around her. They wrapped around her waist and legs spreading them wide open, she blushed as she saw Don and Twilight watching. Both of them stared as the tentacles exposed her slit to them, it was swollen with arousal, and dripping wet. One of the tentacles slid under her back and down towards her flank. Her eyes widened as she realized what it was going to do. Two more tentacles joined the first and each went to either side of her twat and spread it open for the first. Then, despite the look of fear on Rainbows face the first one dove in her. She started to scream with pleasure, but couldn’t, as another tentacle flew up and into her mouth and began convulsing in it. Then while she was being pleasured by those two, a third and final tentacle slid down her flank and stopped in front of it. Two more spread open her butt cheeks, and Rainbow Dash shook her head in protest as the final one prepared to assault her. The final one slid in and up her flank, she wanted to scream, it felt so good. She couldn’t fight it, she gave in to the pleasure that was racing through her body.

Twilight had grown fearful watching Rainbow Dash, but Don reassured her “don’t worry, that’s only for Rainbow, it’s just something I thought of to keep her occupied, what I’m gonna do to you is sweet, natural love Twilight” she kissed him for reassurance and let him gently push her on her back.

Twilight didn’t struggle against him and let him lay on top of her, she could feel the heat passing between their bodies, and felt him start to spread her legs. Her face reddened and she distracted herself from her embarrassment by reconnecting with Don’s lips. Don kissed her back, then positioned himself over her, she looked up and saw his member. She yearned for it at that point, so he gently lowered himself on her, and entered her dripping marehood. Twilight grunted in pain “just relax Twilight, let me guide you through it”.

She nodded but still had to fight against the initial pain, she felt him break something inside of her and the pain intensified for a moment “Don!”

Her moan of pain caused him to stop for a moment “it’s ok Twilight, I promise” she nodded and let him continue, he began to slowly thrust into her, picking up spped slowly. She didn’t have much physical stamina but eventually Twilight did start to love the feeling, even just the thought, when she closed her eyes and imagined him slamming her hips, was enough to make her twat wet. She felt so delicate to him, but he could tell she loved it just by her constant begging for more. She would say “more” and he would would oblige, she would moan “faster” and he would go faster, he went at whatever pace she wanted. She told him not to stop and he didn’t plan to, but she soon came to regret her words.

As they continued she felt an extreme wave of pleasure come over her and she arched her body upward and yelled for Don. At the same time Don also reached his end and began to hit his own orgasm inside of her, he exploded inside of her, shooting his thick seed into her. Twilight let her body hit the bed and mumbled “Don, that felt so good especially at the end, feeling you fill me up”.

She felt very tired, she knew she could just fall asleep right there. However she didn’t know they weren’t done. Rainbow, who was only being pleasured by the tentacles in her flank and twat now, looked as though she was going to pass out. Twilight jumped slightly in surprise as he reentered her “ohh Don, I don’t know if I can take anymore” she panted, but he went on anyways with a slight smirk.

This time he was slightly more aggressive, laying on her stomach and pressing her onto the bed as he slammed her hips. The entire time she whimpered at his mercy, but he was always careful to be gentle as well. She reached two more climaxes and then began to fear she was going to pass out, Don could see the look in her eyes “wow Twilight, what’s wrong, no energy left” Twilight could tell Don was playfully teasing her, but he was right, she had no stamina, and knew she couldn’t take much more, this was physically draining, not magically.

After several more orgasms, Don could see Twilight’s eyes beginning to shut into unconsciousness, and knew she couldn’t take anymore. To keep her awake, he slowed his pace, and just pulled out, then, with one last final thrust into her, he bottomed out and felt her pussy squeeze around him for dear life. As they reached their final climax, something felt different than the last one, and before either of them knew it, they were both screaming with pleasure that was incomparable to any before. A wave of blue electricity traveled down Twilight’s back all the way to her tail, and the same happened to Don. As the electricity flowed through them, Twilight’s eyes started to glow white, and her horn began to shoot tiny sparks. Don experienced something much the same, as the electricity hit the end of his tail, he too hit a new high in pleasure and his eyes lit up with magical white light and sparks shot from his hands!

Both Don and Twilight stared at each other in their magical state, they bodies convulsing between them, they both felt like they would pass out from the pleasure! Don’s high sent him over the edge, he grasped Twilight’s butt and rammed in as far as he could go exploding his seed into her awaiting body. Twilight screamed, it felt like lightning was swarming in her snatch, the pleasure was too much for her body to take! Then suddenly, their magic exploded outwards and both of their bodies fell onto the bed again. As she lay panting Twilight struggled to form words “can’t…take..anymore…no..more…please”

Don chuckled as he lay next to her, equally as out of breath, and caressed her mane. Then she leaned into him, and whispered something he most longed to hear from her, “I Love You Don”

He knew she did, but it was the best, now that she had said it to him. He hugged her and gently kissed her nose, then helped her under the covers of the newly made, giant bed, once she was snug he rolled out of it to attend to Rainbow Dash. Twilight bit him on his arm and tried to pull him back in the bed, he chuckled “I promise I’ll come back, once I get Rainbow home” he gave her flank a slight squeeze for reassurance, Twilight nodded and let her eyes droop closed.

Once Don managed to get up, he walked over to Rainbow Dash and saw she was struggling to keep her eyes open, although she was standing…barely, her wings and thighs were still twitching. Don patted her head so she noticed him, since she was still dazed “So are we even”

“Yeah, we’re even, Twilight’s one lucky pony, you put up with her books, even read them with her, you do magic like her, and you can even give her sex like no pony else can, I’d say I’m jealous, but that wouldn’t really cut it” Don gave her a hug and helped her stumble to the door

“Dashie you’re always welcome to come back, maybe next time…if Twilight’s ok with it…umm…well, maybe I can give you what I gave her…if you know what I mean”

She nodded with glee “see ya big guy” she took off, flying relatively stable except for some occasional unexpected drops, probably due to the twitching wings.

“see ya Dashie” he said, but knew she couldn’t hear him.

He went back inside, left the door unlocked, for when Spike finally decided to come back, and went to bed with Twilight. He left the window open next to their bed so they could hear the other sounds of the night as they slept. He nudged Twilight and kissed her cheek as he got into bed, hugged her and said “good night Twilight".

She kissed his cheek back “good night Don, words can’t even describe, how much I love you” she cuddled with him and they fell asleep in each other’s arms.

Twilight's "Mate"

View Online

It was very late in the night, or very early in the morning when Twilight got up and snuck down to her library. The sky was still dark so she lit a small candle by her and sat down in the endless pile of books that had reaccumulated in her study again. She pulled out the Princess’s letter, setting it on top of an open book. She opened the letter and read it softly aloud “Dear my most faithful student Twilight Sparkle, This is the question you must ask yourself. One day, Don will have to return to what he was before, when that day comes what will you do?”

Twilight looked up and down the letter, “is that all” she thought.

Twilight reread the question several times, but felt like she couldn’t answer it, she honestly hated it, she didn’t want to answer it. She was on the verge of putting it back in the seal for another time when she heard a voice behind her say “I wondered where you had gone” she jumped and spun around to see Don standing at the edge of the book pile. “so watcha doing down here so late Twilight” Twilight glanced at the letter, she didn’t want to exclude Don, but she didn’t know how he would react either. However he surprised her by saying, with a smile “oh, you’re reading something the princess gave you, I’m sorry, I didn’t know I was interrupting you.”

He started to back up and head back upstairs, looking slightly disappointed. She realized that she hadn’t said anything to him, and that had probably made him think he was intruding on her.

“Wait”

She surprised herself, it had come out like a whimper. Don turned around “Twilight, you okay”

She patted the floor next to her “come sit with me”. He smiled gleefully, came over and sat next to her in the book pile “Don, you’re not intruding, it’s just, the letter the princess gave me, is about you”

He looked a little surprised, but not much “then I shouldn’t read it” he turned his head, as though to leave. Twilight wrapped her hooves around him and pushed him down so that while she sat, he leaned on her flank like she was a pillow. She let him lay his head back on her fur and snuggle it “You can sleep on me, if you want Don, I need to answer this, but I don’t want to be alone, is that ok with you?”

He responded softly, he was already drifting back to sleep “of course Twilight, anything….for..you” she felt his head lean against her and he was out cold.

That little scene told her how to answer the Princess’s letter. She floated the feather to the letter and wrote “Dear Princess Celestia, it will not be a problem, one day he will go, I’m going to be there saying goodbye, and wishing him a safe journey back with all of my love, I will never forget him, signed your still faithful student, Twilight Sparkle”

She ended the letter and could already feel the tears in her eyes. She smiled even though she was sad. Then, magically, her words disappeared on the letter and were replaced with new words she assumed were from the Princess, which said “Never take anything you have for granted, because one day, it might be gone…and it is only then, that you realize how much it meant to you. Don’t live life dwelling on the past, or wishing for an unreachable future. Live in the present and make the most of what you have now. And then, you might just see, how beautiful life can be…” Twilight looked at the letter and did not know what to do with it, maybe send it back, she didn’t know, but she did, however, feel hot tears run down her cheek.

Twilight turned to Don asleep on her side, and activated her horn, a small camera flew over from the table, snapping a perfect photo of what she did. With tears in her eyes, she leaned to Don and kissed him on the cheek. As she pulled away she whispered “I’ll always love you”.

She looked at the photo she now held in her hoof, the photo of her kiss and decided to keep it safer than anything else in the world, she tucked it inside her latest book so as not to lose it. Then she leaned her head down, flew a pillow to her with magic and fell asleep with Don laying on her hips.
Several hours later Twilight felt herself being shaken awake, she was so startled when she first opened her eyes she bucked out her legs, and just narrowly missed kicking Spike. Spike fell backwards to avoid her hooves “geez Twilight, sooooooorry, no need to try and buck me like an apple tree”

“Spike you scared me, what are doing, shaking me like that?!”

Spike raised an eyebrow “what am I doing, more like what are you doing, why are you laying like that”

Twilight looked and saw her and Don had moved around in their sleep. The piles of books had been pushed away and a blanket was now covering them both, which she assumed Don had gotten for her. The oddest part though, was how they were embracing each other, she knew she had fallen asleep with him on her hip, yet now she was on top of him, hugging him like a lifeline, she was surprised he could even breath with her on him like this. Spike gave her a suspicious look and Twilight rolled off Don to avoid any more questions. Once she stood up, and made sure Don was still asleep, she turned to Spike “sooo, when did you get back”

Spike seemed reluctant to answer her, but eventually mumbled “just now”.

Twilight was surprised “you spent all this time at Rarity’s!” she exclaimed “what could you have been doing”. Spike reared to defend himself “what were you and Don doing, hmmmm, I asked you first anyways”

Twilight blushed, but even with her embarrassment she could see differences in Spike, as though he were wearing blush, and his claws looked colored. She began to ask “what did y-”

Spike cut across her “if you don’t ask I won’t ask…deal?” Spike clearly didn’t want to talk about his experience, and Twilight felt like her and Don’s sexy night should remain between them as well, so she nodded her head and turned to make breakfast.
Before she could walk more than a few steps Spike noticed her coat was ruffled near her flank, it looked wet and a bit sticky. He gasped with realization “DID YOU MATE WITH HIM!?”

Twilight jumped and turned around realizing Spike had found her out. Don took this moment to yawn loudly, and it was obvious he was about to wake up. Before he did, Spike practically growled “well did you, MATE with HIM!?” Twilight blushed and felt her face grow hot. She nodded shyly, Spike blew smoke out of his nose “why!? He’s not even the same species, you shouldn’t do that Twilight, what’s wrong with you”

Twilight heard Don moan a “good morning” to her but could tell he was still half asleep “what’s wrong with me!? What’s wrong with you Spike, I can love whomever I want, and you should be happy for me, but instead you’ve been mean to Don ever since he got here”

Spike stared at her “love….him?”

Twilight jumped next to Don, who was still half asleep, and clearly thought he was still dreaming, wrapped her front hooves around him “yes, I love him Spike, and we did...make love...last night, and I don’t care if he’s different from me, I still love love love him, and you need to be nicer to him!”

Spike realized by the look in her eyes, he had finally crossed an invisible line and struggled to defend himself “I don’t trust him”

“why not, what’s not to trust, he’s got his own Element, Spike, that’s like an auto pass for ‘good’ ya know”

Spike rolled his eyes “something about him doesn’t feel right….I don’t know, he just seems wrong”

Twilight unfortunately knew exactly what Spike meant. He too, had picked up on the fact that Don wasn’t from Equestria naturally, but he didn’t know he knew it yet, sometimes Spike’s wits were too good for him. Twilight hated that Spike was actually right, in a way, but hid it from him

“well just be nicer to him, there’s no real reason not to like him, he gets along with everypony, and he tries to get along with you too”.

Don took this moment to finally sit up in the pile of books he and Twilight had slept in or on, and stretched out his arms “morning Twilight, morning Spike”. From behind Don, Twilight drew a smile across her face with her hooves, to show Spike what to do. Spike pretended to smile at Don, then walked out of the room to finally make breakfast.

Once they had all eaten, Twilight asked Don if he would run down to the market to pick up some things for her, while she stayed home and planned on how to avoid Discord’s statue. Don, who was more than willing to help out Twilight, snatched the saddle bag and walked out the door within moments of the conversation. Twilight felt more flattered than weirded out by his quickness to shop for her. So she let him go, and began scribbling notes on “how best to avoid evil statues” on her note pad.
Don went through the market with relative ease, only having to actually “search” for one item and found everything else easily. He was about to pay Applejack for her last bunch of apples, when somepony with a scooter crashed headlong into him! Don felt his head throbbing as he sat up on the ground, he heard Applejack saying “you alright there Don?”

He nodded and looked around for the source of his newly found dislike for scooters and found his face mere inches away from the lips of a little philly. She had tiny wings, a semi orange coat, a purple mane, and a very excited looked on her face. “hi I’m Scootaloo, are you Don?” Don was so stunned by her quickness to question him after nearly breaking his neck, he nodded, yes.

Luckily, Applejack came over “ya need to be more careful on that thing Scootaloo, you could’ve really hurt him” Scootaloo blushed slightly “oh right, sorry, it’s just, I reeeeeeally need to ask you something”. She waved her hoof close to her face, beckoning him close so that Applejack wouldn’t hear. Once he was close she whispered “Is it true, did you really mate with Twilight Sparkle?” Don dropped the apples in surprise and Applejack quickly jumped down to help him retrieve them. Scootaloo gave up subtly at this point and practically yelled with excitement “Oh wow! You did! You had sex with Twilight didn’t you?!”

Don’s face turned redder than it had been before, Applejack looked up at him “did Ah just hear what Ah think Ah heard, did she just say you and Twilight bucked?” Don nodded sheepishly “and well….did ya’ll?” Don slowly nodded again, feeling the heat rise to his face, he was sure he would get a sun tan from his own personal heat at this rate.

Applejack seemed to jump next to him “Oh sweet pea, I knew it, ya gotta tell me, how did she react?”.

Before Don could respond, Scootaloo’s friends, Applebloom and Sweetiebell, arrived next to her and said “we finally found you, so tell us, did he” Scootaloo nodded and they both jumped with glee “We gotta go tell all her friends!” Don wanted to protest, but they had already taken off down the street with Sweetiebell singing “Twilight’s got a mate! Twilight’s got a mate!” Don gave himself a face palm and knew he had to get back to Twilight’s immediately.

As he took off towards home, Applejack followed close behind him “Wow, Ah can’t believe ya finally popped her. Ooh come on tell me, is her mane ruffled, you are her first mate you know, ooh this is so excitin, Ah wonder if Pinkie will throw her a party” Applejack took off towards Pinkie’s place leaving Don, still sprinting, and feeling more and more embarrassed by the moment.

Twilight’s house was within visual range, when Don heard the sound of fast approaching hooves behind him. “geez” he thought to himself, “did they tell the entire town”.

Don nearly ran into Twilight’s door, but stopped just in time to hear Spike yelling on the other side “ohh come on Twilight, this is ridiculous, this didn’t work last time, and it won’t work now either!” Don heard voices nearing behind him, so he threw open the door and shut it fast as lightning. Once he was inside, he magically shut every door, window, and mouse hole, he could with one wave of his hand! Then he turned to a sight that caused him great confusion. Twilight was standing in the middle of her book pile and Spike was trying push her out of it, but failing.

Don walked over to them, temporarily forgetting the mob of ponies probably outside. “umm, is something wrong with Twilight”

Spike smacked himself in the face “Twilight has come to the conclusion that the best way to avoid Discord’s statue is to (air quotes) ‘not move’ until the time Discord is supposed to come back passes by, ugggggggh. She did this the last time we got a message from the future, and it didn’t work then either”.

Don smirked and said “have you tried, doing something to her that would force her to move”

Spike nodded “but she put up a force field that I can’t get through, it only activates if I try and touch her…see” Spike tried to poke Twilight, but before he could get closer than a foot, a purple shield came to life between them, and would not budge against him.

Don strode forward “I think I can get her to move, but maybe you should step out, I don’t think she would want you to see this”

Spike raised an eyebrow, but gave a slightly evil laugh anyways “wow Don, you have kind of a bad side to you after all” he turned to leave, but before he opened the door he said “I know you mated with her”

Don flinched slightly “Yeah well, so does everypony else apparently!”

Spike chuckled “What, couldn’t keep it to yourself?”

Don shook his head “Nope, I didn’t say anything, they just knew, somehow”. Spike rolled his eyes, then stepped out and shut the door behind him.

Once Don was sure Spike wasn’t peeking through the window in the door, he walked over to Twilight. “So a barrier, huh Twilight, I can’t imaaaaagine how I’m going to get through this” he drew out his words to make the sarcasm in his voice obvious .

She didn’t move she only mumbled through her teeth “you can’t break this Don”.

He chuckled “we’ll see” he put his hand out to touch her, and the barrier sprang to life.

Don put his hand fully on the barrier, then activated his own magic. Within seconds, the blue aura on his hands spread over the barrier, turning it blue, then, it evaporated like water and the barrier was gone. Don could see Twilight shuddering now that her shield was gone. He could also tell how nervous she was, at what he might do to get her to move. He put his hand on her back and rubbed her coat “I wonder how long you can stay still, with me around Twilight”.

Twilight became worried and lightly said “Don, I don’t want Discord to get out”.

He chuckled “neither do I Twilight, but this is not the way to prevent it, just standing there, i don't even see how it's relevant”. As he spoke he rubbed his hand down her back, and onto her flank.

Twilight gave a light moan “Don…don’t”

“Don’t what…make you move?” he understood what she meant, he could feel the fur around her flank and a little below it, getting wet. He smiled and whispered in her ear “what’s wrong Twilight, afraid, or do you like it?” he felt her shudder as he rubbed her flank. He had a decision now, he could either proceed, and she would defiantly move, or he could play his own little prank, and get a good laugh out of her reaction, he chose the latter choice. Once it was clear to Don, without even touching her, that Twilight was deeply aroused, he decided to play with her instead of doing what she thought he would. He whispered to her again “This is your last chance to move willingly”

“Never”

“have it your way then”.

Meanwhile, outside the house, Spike was trying desperately to keep all of Twilight’s friends, and most of Ponyville, from breaking down the door to talk to her. “Come on everypony, Don said he would get her out here in a few minutes, just please wait!”

They all seemed ready to stampede the door down if something didn’t happen soon. Luckily for Spike, there was suddenly an eruption of sound from inside the library. Spike put his ear to the door and heard Twilight yell “what are you doing- (loud laughter)- quit it” there was a loud crash and the door flew open, knocking Spike backwards several feet, and Twilight came running out as fast as she could, pursued by at least, ten of her writing feathers. She was moving so quick she ran straight into Fluttershy, as they toppled over, the feathers caught her, and began mercilessly tickling her and Fluttershy.

They rolled around on the ground until Don stuck his head out and yelled “see Spike, told you I’d get her out here…oh geez” he stuttered as he saw the large crowd of ponies gathered around their house, and saw Fluttershy and Twilight still being tickled. He ran over and ended the spell instantly “sorry Fluttershy, that was meant only for Twilight, don’t know what happened”.

Twilight wobbled to her feet “I’m gonna get you for that Don…oh my” she too had just noticed the large crowd of ponies gathered around them.

Spike broke through the crowd rubbing his nose “they all came to meet Twilight’s ‘mate’ apparently”.

Before she said anything else Twilight asked “why are you holding your nose Spike”

Spike sent her a glare “because you hit it when you came out here and sent me flying with a door to my nose” Twilight blushed sheepishly “oops sorry”.

Spike mumbled something, but Twilight couldn’t hear him as she and Don were being swept up by ponies all around them, each one wanting to talk with Twilight’s “mate”. Before either of them knew it, they had been swept to Pinkie’s house and were in the middle of a party made just for them. Pinkie showed no subtly when she got up to speak on her microphone, that she had somehow stashed in her house “Aheem……Let’s hear it for the two love ponies, Twilight and Don! Congratulations on, what I heard, was a great sex session!”. Everypony in the room, aside from Twilight and Don, who were both beyond red in the face, began laughing hysterically. After the bulk of the laughter ceased Pinkie yelled “NOW LET’S PARTY!”.

Subchapter:

Pinkie Pie’s Master Porn Party

Eventually the party died off, but not until Twilight was forced to recount for the 43rd time, the story of how she had met Don. By the end of the night, Don could remember the colors of the trees that had been directly 23.3 degrees behind him, it was ridiculous. Don was sure that if Twilight had not had a knack for storytelling, then she would have gone insane with all the questions. Nevertheless when it was finally over and most of the guests had left, only Pinkie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Twilight, and Don remained. Don led Fluttershy and Spike out the door, wished them goodnight, turned expecting to leave as well, but was instead pulled back inside the house, he heard the door shut and lock behind him.

Don saw Twilight being sandwiched between Rainbow and AJ to keep her from leaving. Don felt a little worried “umm Pinkie, what’s goin-”

Before he could finish, Pinkie Pie pushed him onto the floor and yelled “now it’s time for the real party! It’s time for…..Pinkie Pie’s Master Porn Party!”

Twilight and Don’s mouths dropped open “You’ve got to be kidding me!” they said together.

Pinkie shook her head “Nope, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, I doubt I can hold them myself, could you….” they all walked over as Pinkie pushed him onto his back and held his hands behind him, Rainbow held his legs, a little to enthusiastically, then they spread out his hands and legs spread-eagle style.

Don was so surprised he forgot to fight back “what are you doing Pinkie Pie!?”

She giggled “I’ve been saving this party for when one of us got a special somepony, but Fluttershy is too sensitive to do this and Spike is too young to know, so that left us, and now Twilight has a mate so…yay us!”

Don rolled his eyes “Yeah that’s great, I mean what are going to do to me?!”.

Before he got his response he lifted his head to see Applejack and Rarity holding Twilight and pushing her very close to him. “Come on Twilight, quit resistin, we want you to show us how you and Don get down and dirty” AJ laughed as Twilight shook her head in embarrassment, Don had to agree with her, this was humiliating.

Once they were right in front of Don’s spread legs, Rarity lifted Twilight slightly off the ground with her magic, and Applejack pulled her legs open. Don tried to lay his head back down, he knew if he looked he wouldn’t be able to hold back his body for long. Pinkie Pie was not let him lay back however and said “if you lay your head down, I’ll sit on your head and you’ll get a taste of Kinky Pinkie, so it’s either me or Twilight…come on Don, it’s just us, and I’ve been waiting forever to throw this party, pleeeeeease?!”

Don lifted his head and looked at Twilight’s face, he searched for some kind of sign, but all he saw were two things, arousal and embarrassment. He saw the sign he was searching for, Twilight flashed him a smile, although he could see embarrassment covering most of it, he turned and nodded to Pinkie Pie. She let him go and Rainbow did to, then Applejack and Rarity let Twilight go, as she floated down, Twilight couldn’t hide her embarrassment, once she stood up she walked over to Don and stood over him. He was sitting up halfway now, with his legs still out but his chest upwards to help Twilight. He could see her arousal by the wetness he saw on her rear.

Pinkie add very loudly “Wow Don, your species get’s turned on way different than most of the colts here” Don blushed and realized they were all staring at him. Twilight wanted to hide her face, she was blushing so bad, she couldn’t help herself.

Don whispered to her “Whenever you’re ready Twilight”. She nodded, she let him grasp her hips and slowly lower her onto him. The moment he went in her, all of her instincts took over and she began to rock herself up and down on his member. She had surprised him with her enthusiasm, she could tell, she wrapped her front hooves around his neck and laid her head on his shoulder while he thrusted upwards in synch with her.

As Pinkie watched, she felt a shiver travel down her flank “ooooooh, wow, they really go at it, I can’t just watch…..alright now it’s time for phase two, every pony grab a partner”.

They all looked confused, clearly not expecting this part, but they obeyed, quickly getting the picture. Rainbow paired with Applejack and Pinkie with Rarity, Pinkie started them off by saying “okie dokie lokie, follow Don and Twilight’s lead”! Before long, the entire room was one big orgy, Applejack and Rainbow Dash laid 69 style pleasuring each other while Pinkie Pie and Rarity did the same.

After some time passed Don became tired of Twilight doing all the work and said “Here,Twilight, let me” he heard Twilight gulp, he lifted her off him, got on his knees, pushed her onto her stomach, lifted her tailside into the air and reentered her, going twice as fast as before.

Twilight gasped for air “ohhhhh ohhh ohhhhhhhhhhh Don” he slammed her slit as fast as he could. Don felt waves of pleasure rocket up his body with each thrust, he could feel the wetness of her snatch pulling him into her, her body seemed to want him as much as she did. Soon a familiar feeling crept into him and Twilight as they felt the electricity swarm through them again. Their eyes glowed white, and magic flowed between them, pushing them to speeds that would have made Rainbow Dash proud! They couldn’t last long in that state though and soon hit a mega orgasm, they yelled out loud as they both came, their yells were echoed by all the other ponies in the room who had also reached their limit, some quicker than others. Once they had all collapsed, Pinkie, who seemed the only one still full of energy, was the first one up and said, while bouncing over to them “wow Don, I think you and Twilight win, we were nowhere near that fast, Rainbow and Applejack might have won, if they hadn’t started arguing with each other, and for that I have a special punishment for them” . Don was still out of breath and barley managed to mouth “they…were..arguing?” he must have been so wrapped up in Twilight that he missed it. He let out several more long pants, but watched in surprise at what Pinkie Pie did next.

Her mane deflated until it was straight and dooping over her face, she formed a devilish smile on her face and her eyes went derpy. Pinkie ran to Dashie and AJ within seconds, they were both hog tied and muzzled, with their slits forced against each other’s, rubbing just enough to cause arousal, but not enough to climax. A large, black, double ended vibrator was shoved in between them in their rears. They were tied so tightly it forced the vibrator painfully deep in both of their rears. Don could see tears of pain and pleasure in their eyes. Each time they tried to move it forced the vibrator deeper within them and rubbed their clits just enough to be torture.

Don actually felt bad for them “don’t you think that’s a little…much”

Pinkie shook her head, her crazed expression still there “After they climax a couple times to the point where they can’t move I’ll untie them, it’ll make them stop arguing” Pinkie let out a playful giggle and Don decided it would be best to leave it. He helped Twilight get up, said goodnight to everyone, although Rainbow and Applejack were too busy crying in pain and pleasure to hear him, and went home with Twilight. The moment they got home, they darted upstairs and got in bed with each other. They kissed each other goodnight and were asleep within moments.

Earn Spike's Trust

View Online

When Don awoke the next morning, before even opening his eyes, he could feel someone staring at them. He gently lifted his eye lids, just enough to see without being seen, and saw Spike’s head peeking over the railing, watching them. Why he didn’t just take the stairs, Don could not understand, perhaps it was for a quick escape if they should wake. Don watched Spike for a couple of moments. Spike barely ever moved, he just seemed to be watching them, menacingly. Don thought he must have wanted to observe something, so he decided to find out what it was. Keeping his paws under the covers, Don activated his magic, and cast a spell on the railing, to silently alert Don whenever Spike was watching them. It was a simple peeping spell that he had watched Twilight use on Spike before, so that if he ever walked in when her and Don were kissing (or worse), they could break apart quickly.

Don lifted his head, as though to get up, and felt Spike’s presence vanish from the railing. Don was curious as to what he wanted “Maybe he’s watching to see if I do anything to Twilight while she’s asleep” Don thought to himself.

He decided to test his theory, he wanted to kiss Twilight anyway, so it was beneficial for him too. Don leaned over Twilight, and once he could no longer see the railing, Spike reappeared there. Don felt him there, and tested his theory; he leaned even more down and kissed Twilight, straight on her lips. Once that happened, Don heard Spike emit a deep, but very well concealed growl. If he had not been listening for him, Don would not have heard. He was about to stop and alert Spike that he knew he was there, but suddenly he felt Twilight wrap her hooves around Don’s neck, keeping his lips firmly on hers.

Don’s eyes widened as Twilight’s opened and looked straight into his. He saw her horn glow, then a book shot out from under her covers and start turning itself to a certain page. Once it had reached that page, Twilight stopped kissing him and whispered “Not one of my books ever described just how good this would be”.

She let him sit up then she flipped over on her belly and turned to some more pages in her book. Once she reached her new page of interest, she pushed the book in front of him. He was not sure why she was showing him this, because the picture he saw was of two ponies having sex. He turned a little red at the picture, Twilight giggled “I’ve read nearly every book on mating…..and sex, some just for the fun of it” she saw the look he gave her and blushed “Before I met you I mean!” she giggled innocently “Anyways none of them fully describe what we did. The feeling that sparked in me when I saw your sweet, delicious.”

“ok Twilight, I erm….get it!”

He cut her off before he grew any more red, but she continued on “Oh! I can’t even describe it! When you were in me Don, you made me feel so good, no, you made me feel amazing! I never want this to stop, I want to have sex with you all the time, and I don’t think I can make that feeling stop”.

Don laid on his belly next to Twilight wrapping his arms over and under her, pulling her back onto his chest and hugging her “you don’t need to make the feeling stop Twilight, that’s love, and I will do you whenever and wherever you want, forever”.

Twilight’s eyes sparkled with glee “forever”

He nodded “forever, I love you so much Twilight, words aren’t enough to show it. The only way I can show it like I want to, is by loving you, for as long as you want!”

Twilight started to shake against his chest, Don felt surprised and looked around at her face to see what was wrong. He looked and saw her smiling bigger than he thought possible, she started shaking even more and giggled madly. Then without warning she started flailing her hooves and yelled out “yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yeeeeeeeees!” Don struggled to hold her still and gasped

“Twilight are you ok”

She giggled and said “umm, yes”

He chuckled at her cleverness and kissed her neck. She continued to mumble “I never knew it would be this good”. He loved the look on her face, anypony else would have thought she was crazy, he however knew, for sure, she was in love with him. The thought made him smile, and gave him an idea, he held onto her with one hand and slid the other down her belly, and once again, cupped her snatch.

She jumped and gasped at his touch, but then immediately lowered herself again, wanting it. He moaned, wanting her just as much, possibly more than she did him “Ohhh Twilight”

Twilight saw his eyes give a light glow and squeaked “be gentle Don, I haven’t even fixed my bed-head yet”

He chuckled and began to lightly finger her twat. He pressed his cock against her flank and started to rub it against her rear. Twilight would have melted right there for him, if a sudden loud, CRASH and an even louder “OWW!”, from below the railing had not brought them back to their senses.

Don immediately thickened his fur with magic, and cast it to stay that way until his erection went back to normal. Twilight and Don ran down the steps and saw Spike rubbing his head and a relatively large book lying next to him. Don had forgotten Spike had been spying on them, and felt he needed to tell Twilight. However she seemed to have already figured it out and said “Spike, it’s very rude to spy on somepony, you know, especially when we are doing something that…intimate!”

Spike, knowing he was caught stuttered his words “I-I wasn’t spying, I was-” Twilight stared him down with a deep glare that even made Don frightened “That book next to you was on the top shelf Spike, just below the railing”

“That doesn’t mean I was spying on-”

"Then why is the ladder moved over here, hmmm, or were you just trying to get-” she flew the book that had hit him over to her and read the cover “-Famous Hay Recipes for Beginners, you were spying, don’t lie to me Spike”.

Don decided now was the time to tell Twilight, so Spike would at least admit it “Spike I saw you there when I woke up, you were watching me for at least a good five minutes before I kissed Twily good morning”

Twilight turned to him, a slight warmth filled her, she hadn’t been called that in awhile, but she focused more on the matter at hoof “You were going to have sex with me in front of him, knowing he was watching”

Don rubbed the back of his head shyly “I’m sorry Twilight, once we started kissing, I kind of…forgot he was there”

She nodded knowing exactly what he meant, sometimes she couldn’t think at all when he just touched her, let alone made love “it’s ok Don”. She turned back to Spike “See, at least he tells me the truth. What’s the matter with you lately Spike, you never used to act like this, and do you know how private sex is. What about your feelings for Rarity, Spike, if I went and spied on you, if anything started to happen, how would you feel, hmmm?”

Spike lowered his head in shame “embarrassed and mad I guess. But that’s different; Rarity is a pony, that’s normal. We don’t even know what he (he pointed at Don) is! Yet you’ve already mated with him, I spied to make sure he didn’t do anything to you that was wrong, but now I see you’re just encouraging him! I may have been wrong about him being untrustworthy for now, but I still think that there is something wrong about you” once again he pointed at Don accusingly.

Twilight’s horn started to glow dangerously, and Don could tell she was beginning to become truly angry with Spike. He didn’t want to get Spike turned into a cactus, come between their friendship, or just plain get him kicked out of the house, so he decided to act.

Don put his hand on Twilight’s head and rubbed her messy, bed-headed mane “calm down Twilight, I think I can solve this”.

Twilight gave Spike a shameful look that probably hurt him more than her magic would have, and sat down grumpily on the floor near one of the larger book piles, to Don’s right. Once she was still, she sat so firmly it seemed as though she would never move again.

Don turned to Spike “ok Spike, if you don’t like me, then what can I do to make you like me. I don’t want to ruin you and Twilight’s friendship, especially over me, I just want to be with her, and as long as she says she loves me, I plan to stay with her until she wants otherwise…”

“never” Twilight cut over him “I’ll never want it any other way”

Don smiled at her “thanks Twily”

She gave a slight *squee* at hearing him say that nickname again as he turned back to look at Spike “That means I need to get you to like me, fast, so what do I need to do?”.

Spike was shocked at Don’s, very direct, question, he hadn’t seemed to have thought Don would just come right out and ask for his approval. That alone showed that he wasn’t rude at least, Spike pondered for a moment what would prove Don’s goodness.

After a couple of minutes Spike said “I know just the thing. Two things actually; first, you need to Pinkie Promise, again, that you will never ever hurt Twilight, and second…You need to help me get a date with Rarity!”

Twilight literally slipped her feet out from under her as she stood up, then she yelled “WHAT!”

Spike immediately jumped back several feet and hid behind Don for safety, then muttered “well his element is love supposedly, so setting up a date for me should be no problem, right?” he looked at Don hopefully.

Twilight saw some of that sweet kindness she remembered, return to his face. She started to try and talk sense to him “Spike it doesn’t work like that, he…”

“I’ll do it!”

Twilight stuttered and Spike jumped for joy “You will?”

“Sure why not, and I’ll make the Pinkie Promise too, it shouldn’t be too hard to get him a date, he’s already adorable, just look at him”

Spike put on his cutest face and looked at Twilight, she chuckled “fine, if you say so Don”. Don then went through the motions of the Pinkie Promise “I cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my-OUCH!”

He rubbed his eye with his hand, having accidentally poked himself. Twilight rolled on the floor “I did the same thing when I made my first Pinkie Promise; you’re such a Derpy, Don”.

Even Spike smiled “I guess he is kind of funny” he whispered so only Twilight could hear.

Don spent the next few days deciding how he was to get Spike a real date with Rarity. Although knowing that Don was helping him out did soften Spike up whenever he walked in on them kissing, he still made it very clear that the load moaning, which Twilight couldn’t help when they were at it, had to be kept down low at night.

Eventually Don finally thought he had a plan. He would take a simple approach, Go over to Rarity’s house himself, somehow work on the fact that she should go on a date with Spike through standard conversation. When Spike heard this, he insisted on accompanying Don there, so he could immediately here her reply. Don agreed, it worked better this way, if Rarity happened to look out her window and see Spike there waiting, it might make Don’s job easier. Although he still had to figure out what to say, but he decided to play that by ear. Within hours of the decision, Twilight was following Don to the door wishing both him and Spike good luck. Just before Twilight could close the door, Don stuck his head in quickly, and kissed her lips, he was quickly pulled out by Spike when he noticed, and they were off!

Subchapter: Trixie's Revenge

View Online

Twilight waved goodbye to Don through her window, once they were out of sight, she ran upstairs to her bed, and collapsed onto it. She lay there for several minutes, staring up at her ceiling thinking about how much life had changed for her, just within a few months. She had been happy before, but now she was on a high, a high that would never go down, now she had a mate, a stallion she loved with all her heart, she knew he wasn’t really a colt colt, but she liked calling him one. Even though he was not a pony, she still considered him one, just like she did Spike. She knew all her friends loved him too, even Spike was starting to like him now, and it had all seemed too easy.

Then a thought occurred to her, when they had first started out, Rainbow Dash had inquired to Don why he had fallen for Twilight instead of her. Then she had insisted on being with them, and a part of, their first time sex session. This now struck Twilight as odd, as Rainbow Dash could have easily gotten any other pony to mate with or have sex with her, gladly. Twilight giggled to herself “Rainbow WAS jealous, I should have known”.

It seemed very obvious now that she thought about it, all of her friends had crushes on Don, but he had chosen her and they immediately gave up. She thought she might have to tease Rainbow about that some time, just for fun. She was also now aware that Don had never really answered Dashie’s question, and now Twilight’s curiosity was highly peeked. She wanted to know what Don loved about her, so she could be sure to always cherish a quality about her she might have overlooked otherwise.

Twilight lay on her bed, giggling to herself for several more minutes, before she finally rolled out and made her way down to the library. She was smiling the whole time down the stairs, she was so distracted she almost didn’t hear the knocking at her door. She walked right past the door, humming to herself, and only finally noticed the door, when whoever was knocking pounded the door with, what sounded like, all of their hooves. Twilight laughed at her own carelessness, and drifted towards the door. She felt higher than the sky, and was sure nothing could ruin her mood. As if on cue she opened the door and the words were out of her mouth before she fully saw who it was “well hellooooooo- ooooh dear Celestia, what are you doing here…Trixie!?”.

Trixie stood in her doorway, with her hat crooked on her head, probably from hitting the door so hard, and a not-to-well- hidden, sly smile on her face. Twilight wasn’t sure whether to shut the door on her, or try and make nice with her. Luckily for her, Trixie spoke first, “Trixie is most happy you finally answered your door, she was afraid you weren’t home and she might have to come back later”.

Twilight subtly rolled her eyes, she was still talking in third person, someponys never change. Twilight felt awkward and didn’t know what to say to her “well umm, what are you doing in Ponyville Trixie, I thought Rainbow Dash chased you out the last time you tried to come back”.

Trixie’s eye twitched and she struggled to keep her smile “Trixie snuck back in to Ponyville this time and managed to get to your house without being seen by others. Trixie has come to say…she is sorry”.

Twilight nearly did a double take, she had never expected Trixie to apologize to her, ever. Twilight was more lost for words now than when she had first opened the door. Trixie, now feeling bolder, took a step towards Twilight and said “Trixie has brought Twilight a peace offering, a bouquet of flowers”

Trixie’s hat floated off her head and a small pot of what looked like flowers floated into Twilight’s outstretched hooves. Trixie returned her hat to her head and watched Twilight eye the flowers.

“I don’t know what to say Trixie, thank you I guess”

Trixie grinned “Trixie would like it very much if you would smell the bouquet, she chose them specifically for you” Twilight felt a little weird, but nodded and shoved her nose into the small bush of flowers. Trixie’s smile widened and with her magic, she pulled off the top layer of flowers and revealed the blue one’s underneath them. Twilight opened her eyes and jumped back, horrified “ahhhh, Poison Joke, that’s not funny Trixie” Twilight felt her horn droop over on her head “oh no, it doesn’t happen this fast!”.

Trixie chuckled “it does if one uses magic to increase its potency, Trixie is surprised at how easily she fooled you, she thought it would take more time than this, but now Trixie can take her revenge on you and you can’t use magic to get away”

Even as she said it, Twilight still attempted to teleport away, but her horn just drooped in her mane. Twilight backed up across the room, now terrified “w-what are you going to do to me?”

Trixie followed her in and shut the door, her cape whistling behind her as she locked it with her magic. Trixie had an evilish smile on her lips “Trixie is going to make you regret ever humiliating her like you did”

Twilight quickly realized, as her tail hit the back bookshelf, that she had run out of room to retreat. Her legs shivered and Trixie smiled more evilly, Trixie picked up the plants she had removed from the Poison Joke, and set them on the floor a few feet away from her

“Now you get to see, what Trixie’s other ‘special’ plant is I brought for you, and now that you rubbed your nose all over it, it will find you easily”. Trixie lit her horn and an aura appeared around the little plant sitting on the floor. For a moment nothing happened, then all of the leaves and flowers dropped off the little bush, and its branches became slithering, slimy tendrils.

Trixie laughed “now for your punishment”

She let her aura fade from the plant, within seconds the tentacles sprang to life and shot towards Twilight. Twilight screamed as they reached her, they quickly wrapped around her body, everywhere they could, and held her firm. They slid down and wrapped around her legs and waist, then hoisted her into the air. Two more wrapped around the very bottom of her back hooves, and spread her back legs open wide. As they did, they flipped her on her back in the air, and presented her snatch to Trixie. Trixie, who had pulled out a camera, snapped photos of Twilight and said “smile, this is only the beginning. Now let’s get some pictures of you niiiice and horny”.

One of the tentacles forced open her mouth, and worked its way down her throat, and started pulsing some kind of liquid into her stomach, Trixie saw the look on Twilights face and laughed “don’t worry, it’s not poison, it’s just a little formula, to make you nice and horny, for what’s going to happen here”.

Twilight bit down hard on the tentacle in her mouth, but it did not even seem to notice. Two more of the tentacles slid down to her legs and spread the lips of her snatch, then Trixie took out a black vibrator, like the one Pinkie had, and brought it near Twilight, then she switched it on high, and floated towards Twilights twat. Twilight felt tears start to stream down her face, as the vibrator touched her. She wanted to gasp out, but she couldn’t, Trixie however, did not put the vibrator in her, she laid it long ways in the lips of Twilight’s snatch, teasing her, then forced her legs closed, so that the lips of her slit held it there herself.

Trixie, then made the tentacles reopen her legs, and she held the vibrator where it was with magic so that it wouldn’t fall “don’t worry Twilight, before we are done, you’re going to have four of these in you at once” Trixie chuckled “now it’s time for the first one to go in” Twilight shook her head in protest and wanted to scream for her not to do it.

However she did not put the vibrator that was on her twat in her, instead another one floated out of Trixie’s hat, and after she switched it to high, then she floated it around behind Twilight, and with her magic lifted Twilight’s tail. She had two more tentacles spread open her butt cheeks, and she shoved the vibrator into her rear. Even with the vine in her mouth, Twilight uttered a short scream of protest of unwanted pain and pleasure, for now even she couldn’t deny it felt good. Twilight struggled to break free, but the more she struggled, the higher Trixie turned both vibrators. Trixie made two of the tendrils start spanking Twilight on the Cutie mark as the third continued to punish her rear. Twilight’s body throbbed in ecstasy, she hated how good it felt, then Trixie said “alright, I think you’ve got enough in you now to keep you horny for several hours” The vine in Twilights mouth, pulled out of her. The moment it did Twilight spit out as much of the green fluid as she could, but Trixie did not give her much time.

After only seconds Trixie said “now for the second one” another vibrator floated out of her hat, this one already on high, and came over to Twilight’s mouth, two tentacles forced open her mouth and let the vibrator enter, then they shut her mouth on it. Trixie laughed at Twilights look, then took out her camera again and said “time for more pictures” before she snapped them, she took the vibrator rubbing Twilight’s snatch away and revealed how wet and swollen her twat had become.

She was dripping aroused fluids and Trixie made sure to capture the shots “after today, these pictures will be seen by everypony in Equestria, and then you’ll know real humiliation”.

Trixie let out a long laugh which had clearly been practiced but Twilight couldn’t focus clearly, despite her attempts to fight it off she felt her body giving in, she couldn't take it anymore, she lost control and orgasmed in front of Trixie. Trixie snapped shots of that too and said “now for your final punishment, these two tentacles are gonna go straight into your tight little twat, and punish you until I hear you say that I’m the better magician”. Twilight wanted to scream, she didn’t want anything or anypony in there except Don, she wanted to scream for him. The tentacles spread her and started to enter her wet snatch.

As they started to force their way into her, Twilight saw a bright white light fill the room forcing her to shut her eyes. Suddenly, Twilight heard an extremely loud roar, like which she had never heard before, then she felt something grip the two tentacles attempting to penetrate her and tossed the whole plant away from her. As she fell, she felt somepony catch her, she spit out the vibrator, and looked up into her rescuers face. She knew it was Don before she ever saw him, she could tell by the feel of his fur. As he held her she whimpered “please take it out” Don magically pulled the other vibrator out of her tailside and turned it into dust.

As his blinding magical light finally cleared away, he set her down on a blanket and turned towards Trixie, who had covered her face with her hat during the light. When Trixie removed her hat again, she saw Don glaring at her, his eyes full of magical power. Trixie stared back “Trixie is surprised to see somepony rescuing Twilight Sparkle, but then you aren’t a pony, so she wonders, what are you” Trixie looked to Twilight and saw the red on her face as Twilight’s body continued to fight against her, still continuing to twitch in fading ecstasy. Trixie saw Don clench his claws, which were extended with magic begining to flow around them, Trixie's plant then burst into flames, disintegrating against the wall. Trixie gasped “who do you think you are, destroying the Great and Powerful Trixie’s magical plant!?”

Don glared at her, but Twilight managed to whimper a response “he’s my mate” Don’s anger faltered for a moment, hearing her whimper, then returned twice as fierce as he stared at Trixie.

He felt the power around him becoming harder and harder to control “Trixie, I’m gonna make you wish you were never born” Don took a step towards Trixie, and the wooden panel he touched disintegrated under his step. Trixie saw this and immediately bolted for the door; she unlocked it with her magic and ran out. She ran straight past Applejack, who was sitting a couple of feet away, clearly waiting for Don.

Before Applejack could do anything to stop Trixie, a jet of massive blue fire blasted apart Twilight’s door, which had swung shut, and shot after Trixie. It was only because she ducked at the last second that it missed her. It struck instead, her hat, and completely destroyed it on impact. It exploded off her head and fell to the ground in flames, but she never stopped running. Once Applejack saw this she ran inside Twilight’s house to see what had happened. Don was kneeling next to Twilight, and rubbing her stomach.

Applejack stopped next to Don “what in the hay happened in here, did you throw that massive fireball at Trixie? It nearly hit her, it would have killed her…Don, answer me, I need ya ta tell me what happened”

Don remained where he was, but nodded and said “I did throw the fireball at Trixie, and it wouldn’t have missed unless I wanted it to, I made it only hit her hat, as for what happened, well, it looks like Trixie wanted to punish Twilight for something…I thought you guys said she would never come back here the last time you mentioned her”.

Twilight nodded, still lying on the pillow, and her body still throbbing against her will “Trixie…she, used Poison Joke on my horn, then she wrapped me up with that plant, and…” Twilight began to whimper, Applejack could tell by looking at her, what Trixie had done. Twilight then managed to say “you saved me just in time Don, she never got past my tail area, she was about to do a lot worse”

Applejack nudged Twilight’s head “why don’t you stand up Sugar cube, and clean off, we can’t let other ponies see you like this.

Twilight shook her head “I can’t, she forced me to drink something, it’s gonna keep my body like this for hours, I can’t fight it” Applejack was about to say something, but Twilight cut her off “AJ, please, you need to leave, I don’t want you to hear me like this, I can’t control my hormones, I’m not me like this, if you stay, I might ask you to do…things” Applejack nodded and said to Don “will you be ok”

He nodded “I can fix the Poison Joke with Zecora’s cure, but the plant juice will have to wear off on its own, I don’t know what it is, and can’t get any samples since I, kind of...blew it up”

Applejack rolled her eyes “well that just stanks, at least you can cure her horn, good thing we told you about Zecora when you got here. Alright, take care of her, we’ll drop by tomorrow to see that she’s ok, ya’ll take care ‘til then, bye”. As AJ shut the door behind her Twilight wrapped one of her hooves around Don’s leg “please” she whimpered.

Don knew she couldn’t help herself, and nodded. He picked her up deciding to carry her upstairs, then laid down with her on the bed. Twilight managed to moan one last thing before she started getting wet again “what happened to Spike, sweetie”

Don chuckled “He’ll be home tomorrow, he’s fine trust me”.

Twilight nodded “I’m sorry for this Don”

Don smiled slyly at her “why would you be sorry? I love having sex with you”

Twilight moaned for him she was unsure he understood how effective this poison really was “but this won’t wear off for hours”

Don chuckled somemore, still wearing that sly grin “then I hope you can last until then”

Twilight finally caught on to him and understood, he wanted it too “yay” she thought, but what she said was “are you sure you can”

She heard him give a slight gruff, as though he was offended “as long as you want me to, I will”.

Twilight nodded “please, now Don” Don was more than willing to comply, he laid down on Twilight’s belly and let himself cut loose.

Spikes Date Plans

View Online

Once Twilight awoke the next morning, she immediately felt the huge aching in her hips “great” she thought “this is what I get for letting Don ride me like a bull for two straight hours last night”. She giggled at her own thoughts; it had only lasted two hours, because whenever they climaxed with each other, they always seemed to light up with magic. Twilight had yet to discover why this was, but she knew that it had removed the strange liquid from her system much quicker than it should have gone.

Despite the achiness in her lower half, Twilight thought it had been worth it, two straight hours of sex with Don, hearing him constantly tell her how much he loved her, for two straight hours! It had been the best night ever, and even though she wanted to curse Trixie to Tartarus for what she had done, without her, it would not have happened, at least, not for that long. Twilight knew Applejack would spread the word to watch for Trixie, but she was probably long gone by now. Twilight didn’t care, if she ever saw Trixie again she was going to turn her into a grapefruit then peel her. She knew she would never really do it, but the thought made her smile.

Twilight could feel Don’s warm arm around her tummy, she rolled over and stared into his sleeping furry face. She felt her ear twitch as one of his whiskers tickled it, she wrapped her hooves around him. If she could lie like this, and read a book with Don every night before bed, she would have to classify this as paradise! Now that she could think straight again, there were several things she wanted to know. One of them being, where was Spike, why had Applejack been with Don when he came back, and, how had the “date” with Rarity gone.

She wanted to know these things now, but she would rather wait than wake up Don. She loved watching him sleep, he was so relaxed, and so happy. He always smiled while he was sleeping, she thought it was so weird, but so cool too. It proved at the very least, that he was happy. Twilight suddenly noticed that her face had been unintentionally drifting towards Don’s. She giggled, and said to herself “why not” and kissed him.

His eyes barley fluttered, but he remained smiling, while she massaged her lips on his, she heard him mumble “you are so good at this”

She giggled and playfully said “good at what Don?”

He responded almost immediately “Love”.

Twilight giggled again and continued, she loved kissing him, just like she loved letting him rub her before they had sex, the more simple aspects of their romance were her favorite. Now, she loved having sex with him, and wished for it to never cease, but the simple feeling of his lips, or hands caress her, made her tingle with a joy she could not voice into words.
When they eventually stopped their lip lock, they both sat up, Twilight hopped onto Don’s lap and said “now I need to know…just what the hay happened yesterday”.

Don’s head was still groggy from his dreams, and it took him a moment to remember everything that had happened “oh right, we never got around to that, did we”.

Twilight shook her head giggling innocently in his ear “nope, you were too busy taking me on a rodeo that would have made AJ jealous all night”

Twilight laughed as she saw Don’s face flush red, he lightly whispered “yeah, if Applejack could have seen the way you buck, I think she’d of been proud of you, you’re a hard one to ride”

He heard her give a light giggle of approval. She then began inch up his lap, and eventually laid her head right above his pelvis. She rubbed her head in his fur, making it very hard for him to focus on remembering details “come on Don, what happened yesterday”. Twilight continued to roll her head around on Don’s crotch. He couldn’t help his body, and he felt his arousement finally slip out of his control. Twilight felt his fur shift and flipped onto her tummy, lying on his legs with her head right above it. Don couldn’t hide his embarrassment, the way she was staring at it, made him so self-conscious. He wanted to say something, but the more she stared, the more he thought about it, the more aroused he got. Twilight kept staring at his phallus as it grew larger, the more aroused he got from her stare, the more she wanted to do what she was thinking.

Finally she looked up at him, and said, after placing her front hooves on his legs to steady herself and keep him from moving “Don, I want to do something, but I want to ask you first, can I-” she leaned up and whispered the rest in his ear, he felt his face grow extremely red hot at her request.

He gulped and said “why would you want to” Twilight had a very lustful and seductive look in her eyes, he could only compare it too hunger, but that is what scared him, he gulped again as she answered

“I had an interesting experience when Trixie ‘tortured’ me yesterday, and I want to try it out with you, if it’s ok”.

“oh believe me, it’s ok, just don’t expect me to last long, I’ve felt how you kiss, if you’re anything like that down there, I won’t last”.

Twilight nodded, then brought her face back down to Don’s member, she pushed down on his legs with her hooves, spreading them a bit more for her, which made it easier for her to lay in between his legs. She leaned down, and placed her lips around him, then began to suck. Before she even got halfway down him, Don let out a long moan and had to lean back on a pillow to stay up. Twilight let her lips completely cover his member, then once he was fully in her mouth, she began to lick him with her tongue. She licked the full length of him and his moans grew louder as she neared the tip, she defiantly liked hearing him do that. She noted he had an interesting flavor, it wasn’t bad, but it was something she could learn to like. Something about what she was doing felt right, so she kept on doing it.

Don however, could not keep quiet, he was constantly moaning her name, and more than once, he begged her to stop. She never did though; she felt him throbbing in her mouth and knew he loved it. He did eventually, however bring up something that halted her for a moment “Twilight” he said “this feels so good, but it’s not fair, you’re not getting any at all, swing your cute tail end over here and let me do the same to you”

Twilight did without question, as she swung around and held her snatch above his lips, his hands, which he had been using to steady himself, wrapped around her butt, and pulled her down to his lips. The same time his head hit the bed, his lips and tongue found her sex. Twilight almost gagged when she tried to yell with pleasure. Don was experiencing the same problem, but his body and his own instincts finally got the better of him again. While they lay there pleasuring each other, he flipped them over, so that Twilight was on the bottom and he was on top. They were still in the same positions, but this one made it easier for Don to thrust forward, and that is exactly what he did.

The moment he was comfortable, he started going up and down hard into Twilight’s mouth. She nearly gagged at first, but her gag reflex wasn’t a strong one, so that wasn’t really a problem, she continued to let her tongue pleasure him as he went in and out of her mouth. Eventually she just gave up and let him ravage her body; he thrust into her mouth and mercilessly pleasured her twat. He heard her moaning under him as he licked his tongue all over the inside of her snatch. He lightly sucked on her vulva, and heard her trying to pant under him. He was getting just as much pleasure as she was though, she was amazing with her tongue, she licked him like a popsicle until he could barely keep his lips on her for more than a few seconds before she made him gasp again.

After what seemed like an eternity, they began to reach their limit. Don felt his climax coming, and he went to pull out of her mouth, but at this moment Twilight chose to wrap her hooves around his face to prevent him from removing his lips, she also wrapped her front hooves around his waist pushing him deeper into her mouth, and attacked him with her tongue. He couldn’t hold himself back, as the magical electricity flowed through him, he lit up in white light. He climaxed in her mouth and she was sure to savor the taste of it, the powerful electricity made his flesh and seed taste amazing to her. The same thing happened to him as well, the lightning swarmed over her twat making her climax all over his face, but the lightning only made him love it more, it was shooting off both off them. The lightning traveled to the very tip of Don and Twilight’s tongue’s causing them both to scream with pleasure as their electrified tongues made them climax even more at their touch.
They were still climaxing, but they had to keep going, the magic made it too much for them to stop. So Don pulled out of her mouth, and flipped around, still cumming, laid on her stomach and shoved himself into her snatch. Don pushed himself as deep as he could into her, their magic was making him harder than ever before. He pushed all the way in and felt her twat squeeze around him, milking him for every drop of his seed. They both thrust with pleasure and couldn’t stop; they were still cumming the whole time and just couldn’t stop. They couldn’t control their bodies anymore, the magic took them both over the edge!

Both of them looked at each other, deep into each other’s eyes, they felt the power literally flowing between them, they kept thrusting, and thrusting, until finally, their magical orgasms ended, and they collapsed onto each other!
Twilight felt her lower body going numb, she lifted her head up and saw Don’s lying next to hers, he was gasping for breath. He flopped off of Twilight and tried to regain himself, meanwhile Twilight watched his chest go up and down, mesmerized by him and his magic. Don finally stopped twitching a few moments later, and when he looked over at Twilight, he was surprised to see her already sitting up, staring at him. Don activated his magic, waved his glowing hand, then all of the sweat/fluid that had come from their bodies, and dripped onto the bed, evaporated instantly; leaving a smell that was like an aphrodisiac. Don smiled “thought we’d better clean up first”

Twilight giggled “I’ve never done anything like this before; I’ve also never been so ok, with things being so messy. Don you really affect me, I think I have a stronger connection to you than I thought; now I think I know how my brother and Cadence felt.”

Don smiled “I only know a little about your brother from what you’ve told me, but if I take it that what you just said means you love me, than I’m perfectly fine being ignorant”

Twilight cocked her head, and nuzzled it against Don’s neck, before saying “but I’m not Don, you gotta tell me what happened with Spike”

Don smacked his palm onto his head “that’s what I forgot, I knew we were doing something before we did this” Twilight giggled “wow Don, you forgot that after one sex session, am I really that distracting” Don put his hands on her face and said “my dear Twilight, you are better than the best”. Don sat back on a pillow and said “now then Twilight, what happened was this. After we left your house……”

….

Yesterday

Don and Spike walked down the road into the Ponyville market, it would have been so peaceful, if Spike hadn’t been bugging Don about every little detail of his plan. Finally Don grabbed him “Spike, you need to calm down, I know this is important to you, I promise I will do my best to get you a date with Rarity. But please, for the love of Equestria, stop bugging me about it”.

Spike blushed after Don set him down “ok fine how about we talk about you and Twilight”.

Don’s felt really hot as he stuttered “umm…I’m sure we’ll be to Rarity’s within ten minutes…uhh…can’t this wait until some other time”

Spike hurried up his answers “no way, she is like my big sister, and I want to make sure that no pony is gonna hurt her”

Don had to give Spike some props for that, he knew Twilight was lucky to have Spike around “I’m glad you care for her so much Spike…ok fine, what would you like to know, my young dragon friend”.

Spike pondered the question for a moment, then just shrugged “what do you and Twilight do when you are alone”

Don tripped very suddenly “w-what…what do you mean”

Spike rolled his eyes “You know exactly what I mean, I saw enough this morning to know there is defiantly something you two do, and it has something to do with your bodies, cause the the way you were rubbing yourself against her flank before I fell off the bookshelf, gave me weird feeling”

Don raised his eyebrows at Spike, he noticed they had taken a back route to Rarity’s that wouldn’t pass anypony, so that meant that Spike wanted to talk to him. Spike seemed to consider his next words very carefully, because he drew each one out as though to to check he said it right “I get that same weird feeling every time I see Rarity’s…flank”. Don felt his own face go red, now he knew what Spike wanted to talk about, and why he only wanted him to come, he wanted to know what sex was. Don felt very awkward; he was not sure whether Twilight would really want him telling Spike this.
Spike took Don’s pause as a chance to take the “talk” they were having farther “the part of your body you were rubbing Twilight with, how come we, I mean you, don’t always have it…umm, you know…so big”

Don felt the discomfort of this talk really affecting him now, but couldn’t think of anything else but the truth to say, he was so nervous he couldn’t think of a way out of this.

“It only gets like that for sex, I'm different from ponies in that way I guess” Spike’s face lit up, making Don curious “do you know how to mate”

Spike slowly nodded “Kind of, I mean I think I get the general idea from watching you two” Don didn’t want to continue with this talk, but if Spike had any false assumptions he should clear them up now

“have you ever seen Rarity and wanted to do something that seemed weird” Spike nodded again “then you just need to do it”

Spike gasped “that’s it”

Don nodded and couldn't help but laugh “well…you sort of have to ask permission first, it gets really weird, but I think you will figure it out, I think you should take it slow though you’re still a young dragon technically…I think”

Spike rolled his eyes and sighed “helpful”.

After their talk finished, they reached Rarity’s house moments later, Don was about to knock on the door when Spike grabbed his hand. “umm hey Don, I think I better reconsider”

Don pulled his arm away “don’t be ridiculous Spike, you’re just a little nervous, that’s perfectly normal” Spike became frantic “how would you know, you don’t even know who you are”

Don winced at Spike’s comment, but hid it well “I know because I was just as nervous as you are now when Twilight heard me singing about her, quit being such a scaredy dragon and let me do my job”

Spike let go of his wrist, then jumped to tackle him as he went to knock again. This time though, Don was ready for him, he stepped back letting Spike crash into the door, knock it open and fall inside. Don then stepped inside over Spike and said “hey Rarity, sorry about the big knock, guess Spike’s stronger than he looks” he added the last part just for pointless flatery, it couldn't hurt though.

Rarity turned away from the clothing near her and smiled “good afternoon Don, Spikey”. Rarity seemed less shocked at the door than Don would have thought “She must be used to this, clearly I haven’t been in Ponyville long enough” he thought to himself.

Rarity walked over to Spike and dusted him off with a feather duster she enchanted, which then began to chase Spike when he refused to hold still. Rarity laughed “well now that is adorable. So what do you boys need, Don?”

Don walked over to Spike, who was wrestling with the feather duster, picked them both up and held them apart as they struggled to beat each other, then turned to Rarity and said, with the utmost bluntness “Spike was wondering if you might want to go out on a date with him” Spike instantly stopped struggling.

Don honestly couldn’t tell who was more surprised, Spike or Rarity. Then Spike started struggling against his grip while yelling “That’s it! that’s all you were gonna say, haven’t you ever heard of subtlety!”

Don struggled to keep Spike’s claws away from his face “and where has that ever gotten you, darn it Spike stop struggling! OUCH! I’m only trying to help you”.

They continued to wrestle with each other, until, very suddenly Rarity’s magical aura surrounded both of them and they were lurched apart. As they floated over to her she said “Don, you’re such a darling, helping out Spikey Wikey like this, and Spike of course I’ll go on a date with you, you’re absolutely the most adorably handsome little dragon ever”. Her kissy kissy voice made Don feel rather awkward and made him think to himself “oh geez, is this what me and Twilight look like to the other ponies, no wonder they laugh”.

Rarity let both of them down and went back to rummaging through her clothes. Spike and Don were both confused, but Spike was the first to speak “so umm, Rarity, when can we go on this…ya know…date”

“right now of course, just let me find the right thing to wear” Spike’s face was just like Don’s, both of their jaws hung crocked, but Spike quickly recovered and started to push Don across the floor towards the door. He spoke quickly while trying to shove him through the door “well thanks for your help Don real shame you can’t stay see ya later ok byyyyyye!”

Don rolled his eyes and stepped out the door, walking straight into Applejack who collided with him mid sprint and knocked them both over. Spike whispered an apology, but Don couldn’t hear it over AJ’s gasping and attempting to talk “Don…ya….gotta…..come...quick...Twilight...house….whew, heavens ta bessie, gimme a sec here!”

She took a few deep breaths and said “Twilight is in trouble, and I can’t get in her house to help her, the door is locked with magic and so are the windows, but I can hear her yelling and there is defiantly somepony else in there with her”

Don immediately jumped up from the ground, though Spike didn’t really seem to have heard her properly “yes you two go to Twilight, and I’ll stay here with Rarity”. Don and AJ were gone before Spike had ever finished, but he still felt justified.

As Don and AJ sprinted to Twilight’s house, AJ noticed how easily Don kept up with her at full speed, and he was running on only two legs. She was defiantly impressed, but she kept herself focused from letting her mind wander and said, as they saw Twilights house quickly approaching “how are ya gonna get in”.

Don’s hands were already glowing and he said, mid-pant “just wait out here AJ, this won’t take long” Applejack stopped ten feet from the door, but Don kept running at it, then, when he was only feet from the door, he jumped at it full speed. It never made a sound; Don just instantly disappeared with a flash, and was gone.

….

(End flashback)

Twilight’s eyes were sparkling with excitement, Don told stories like a book, and she almost wanted to hear the rest, even if she knew what happened from then on. Don took a deep breath from his story and said “and that’s it, that’s everything that happened after we left, after I vanished I reappeared in here, and well, you know the rest”.

Twilight nodded “so we still don’t really know, for a hundred percent, how Spike’s date went”

Don shook his head “but since he isn’t back yet, I’d say it went well”

Twilight nodded “that is a reasonable assumption, but still. There is the issue of Spike with the sex talk, I guess he had to learn sooner or later. I just would have preferred it to be from a book and not from him spying on me and you” Don nodded “I agree it would have been better for us, but maybe not for him, think about it Twilight, the best way to learn is by watching and doing” he raised his eyebrows but Twilight seemed more worried than before

“You don’t think he will try and…you know…have sex with her do you, I mean, he is still a young dragon after all, barely even of age”

Don shrugged “whatever he does, he needs to do it himself, that’s all I know”.

Don laid back against the pillows “great now I’m tired and I wanna sleep again”

Twilight curled her tail around his and laid across his chest “well we got all the time in the world”

Don chuckled “as long as I keep your tight flank away from Discord’s statue, then you’re right, we do”.

Twilight moved her head along his chest prickling his fur and giving him goose bumps “it’s not that tight is it?” Don decided to have a little fun, now that Twilight was worried “Are you kidding Twilight” he reached around her and squeezed her butt, he immediately felt her tense up “see, feel all that tension”.

He laughed and rubbed his hands around her butt. She was so clenched together, he was afraid she’d hurt herself. Don lifted her body by the hips into the air “I know how to loosen you up Twilight”

She giggled “yes please Don”.

Don lowered Twilight onto him and began to let her ride him, they went on until they both fell asleep on top of each other once again.

What Just Happened?

View Online

Twilight yawned as she opened her eyes, and stretched out her hooves. She let her legs fall out spread eagle on the bed, she looked over expecting to see Don’s fuzzy body, but instead, she saw the bed was empty. She immediately sat up and rubbed her eyes, she yawned once more and said “Don… (Yawn)...You there Don”.

Twilight then got out of bed and walked over to her mirror. She saw she once again had her usual bed-head mane, and immediately levitated her hair brush up to her and brushed it back to its usual style. After she was satisfied that it looked decent, she walked down stairs and found Spike messing with a small pile of books, the moment he saw her he jumped up in surprise “ohh Twilight, I didn’t expect you to be up yet”

Spike quickly kicked one of the books he had, under a small mattress he had laid out on the floor. Twilight raised an eyebrow “umm yeah, and I didn’t expect you to be going through the library in the morning, what are you doing Spike” Spike stuttered to think of a clever response, his solution was unimpressive “what, me, I’m…I’m just, ya know…brushing up on some reading”.

Twilight didn’t believe that for a second “uh huh, well ok then...so how did it go with Rarity”.

Spike’s face became a perfect red when she asked, she could tell he didn’t want to talk “oh you know, it went fine, fine, umm, sooooo…hey! You know you should go see what Don is doing”

Twilight looked around as though she expected to actually see him in the book piles “yeah that’s actually what I was wondering, do you know where he is”.

Spike shook his head “He came down early and said he had some things to do before you got up, then he left” Twilight walked around Spike towards the kitchen and said “Can you help me make some breakfast Spike” Spike nodded, happy for any excuse to end this conversation and darted into the kitchen. The moment he was gone, Twilight flew the book to her that he had kicked away. As she opened it in front of her, she saw that the title read, "Ponyville Party Planners, by Pinkamena Diane Pie" Twilight set the book down after reading the title. “That’s strange” she thought “why would Spike need a book on throwing a party”.

She dismissed her thoughts and returned the book to the floor, deciding that it was better to just leave it be and go back to finding Don. She told Spike that she was leaving and to eat without her, then she stepped out and began her march towards the market. She had not made it more than a couple of steps before Applejack came running from down the street, straight over to her. AJ stopped in front of her out of breath and clearly on a mission “hey Twilight, ya’ll haven’t seen a large hay stack floating around have ya”

Twilight shook her head “why would there be a hay stack floating through Ponyville”

Applejack was still trying to catch her breath and huffed “Somepony stole a good amount of hay from our barn at Sweet Appleacres. I was in the barn this morning and out of nowhere large chunks of hay got all magic-like and just floated right out and down the road here”

Twilight was shocked “Wow, who would want to steal your hay, that’s really odd. Don’t worry though Applejack, I’ll help you find it, and as soon as I find Don, I’m sure he will help too”

Applejack nodded “much obliged Twilight, thanks”. She nodded and they took off down the road AJ had pointed at.

Once they were out of the market area, Applejack noticed a trail of hay that lead towards where Fluttershy’s animals usually were. After they followed the trail for about ten minutes, they came to a large bush, and on the other side, they could here somepony rustling around on the path. AJ motioned for Twilight to move up quietly “our thief must be right around here”

Twilight nodded “on three we jump him, ready…one…two...three!” they both jumped out of the bush, and as they did, Twilight collided head first into Don.

They both fell over, rubbing their heads “ouch, ohh, this is not the way I pictured seeing you this morning Twilight” Twilight just held her head while AJ looked around Don.

Don noticed Applejack’s suspicious looks “you looking for something AJ” she slowly nodded her head “Anypony else come through this way with a large amount of hay”

Don shook his head “nope, just me, I just got a reasonable amount from the market and carried it back here, see” he wiped his fur and tons of little hay needles fell off him in the grass.

AJ eyed him oddly and said “well, ok then, I guess for now I’ll just have to wait until that thief tries again, and then I’ll pound him like dough”.

Don shuddered at the thought and helped Twilight steady herself “listen Twilight, I hate to leave you so quickly, but I’ve gotta go get some more stuff”

“more stuff for what?”

Don yelled back to her as he ran back towards the market “stuff for your birthday silly filly”

Twilight shook her head, she had completely forgotten, it was her birthday in a week, with all the excitement recently, she had forgotten. Once Don disappeared around the trail, Applejack decided she should head home and fix the wrecked barn, but before she left, she turned to Twilight

“it’s weird; the track of hay ends here, and then Don comes out of the bushes covered in hay. That just don’t sit right with me Twilight”

Twilight didn’t even think, she jumped to Don’s defense “hey now Applejack, don’t worry, I can vouch for Don, he would never steal from anypony”

Applejack nodded “I know that, but it’s still suspicious, oh well, Ah gotta get back to it”

“see ya AJ”. Twilight watched Applejack walk off, she decided to head over to Fluttershy’s place while she was in the area, and stop in for a visit before going back home.
Twilight reached Fluttershy’s house within ten minutes, but when she approached the door, she was surprised to see Rarity, not Fluttershy leaving the house. Twilight quickly ran up to greet her “hey Rarity, what are you doing here”

Rarity jumped, clearly having not seen her and said “oh my, Twilight you scared me there” she cleared her throat “well you see I’m here to ask for Fluttershy’s help with locating some gems, many of mine have recently disappeared. At first I was very frantic about the whole thing, but then I realized I could easily find some more up at the rocks, so now I’m just waiting for her...oh here she is now!”

Fluttershy stepped out of her cottage “oh I’m sorry, I’m not interrupting anything am I?” Twilight shook her head. Fluttershy let out a sigh of relief “oh good, well, are you ready Rarity”

Rarity nodded and they turned to leave, but before they could Twilight said “Wait Rarity, what did happen to your jewels?”

“oh right, yes, well I saw someone jump out of the window the night they disappeared, but that’s it, I figured that whomever that was, took them. I would try and find them, but it’s easier for me to just find new ones, since I have to keep busy making you you’re birthday present” Twilight thanked Rarity and watched them trot off towards her usual jewel hunting spot.

Twilight started to head back home, she took a shortcut through the forest behind Fluttershy’s cottage, and was about halfway home, when she spotted Don walking on all fours through the forest. As if that didn’t look irregular enough, she saw him carrying a shiny blue jewel in his tail that looked oddly familiar to anypony who knew Rarity. Twilight watched him for a moment; he crawled around the bottom of a tree, and started to climb up it when Twilight shouted to him

“HEY DON!”

He was so surprised that his tail straightened and the jewel fell towards the ground. Don dove from the tree and caught it inches before it hit, as he got up and dusted himself off he said “geez Twilight, don’t scare me like that, I almost dropped this”

Twilight was shocked, this was becoming weird, seeing Don right after that, too coincidental “what are you doing out here Don, and where in Equestria did you get that jewel, its massive?!”

Don rubbed the back of his head “hehehe, sorry Twilight, can’t tell you what I’m doing, that would ruin the surprise, as for where I got this beauty" (he held it up in his hand) "I got it from Zecora, she said I could borrow some of her jewels for awhile”

Twilight raised her eyebrows “that’s awfully nice of her”

Don could see something like suspicion on her face, he frowned “something the matter, Twilight?”

Twilight shifted uncomfortably “well Rarity said some of her jewels were stolen by somepony, and I just ran into you out here with a giant jewel”.

Don felt a little hurt despite the fitting coincidence “Twilight…you don’t think I stole her jewels do you”.

Twilight didn’t want to lie to Don, she did trust him, but it was pretty odd these two coincidences happening so fast, and so quickly after each other

“I don’t want to think that, but I don’t know”

Don felt his pride and his feelings hurt a bit, but managed to fake a convincing smile “just trust me Twilight, I didn’t take them”.

Twilight felt reassured hearing him deny it, she was about to thank him, but he had already turned around and was heading back up the tree “I’ll see you later Twilight” he hopped off through the trees before she could call him. Twilight noticed a difference in the way he had left, it was small, but he had never turned his back to her before, ever “oh no, I think I might have hurt him a little there, I’ll make it up to him later, I promise” she assured herself as she turned and headed for home.

This time Twilight actually managed to make it to her home before she ran into anypony else. She was about to walk inside, but before she could, Rainbow Dash came flying to a halt in front of her and huffed out of breath “you….will, not…(huff, huff) believe what I just saw! I was on my way to see Pinkie Pie, when I see Don, coming down the street with two buckets of paint and Pinkie’s Party Cannon. I know that doesn’t seem odd, but I overheard Pinkie talking to a pony after he left and she said he just took it and left”.

As though timing could not have been worse, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy took that moment to come to her door as well. Applejack strode up and, having overheard Rainbow Dash, said “I knew something didn’t smell right about this, I went back to the barn, and guess what I found, brown fur, that matches Don’s coat all over the remaining hay stacks”

Fluttershy spoke next and said “oh dear, me and Rarity found brown fur in her house too, but we never thought it could be Don” Rainbow Dash flew over and said “I hate to say Twilight, but it looks like Don IS the one hoarding everypony’s stuff. Why would he do that though? We need to get him here so we can clear this up”.

Twilight didn’t know how to react, but all this evidence did point towards Don. She didn’t doubt him at all, but this did present an opportunity for her, she hadn’t wanted to do it, but it seemed the best way to prevent both of the Princess’s warnings to her. She knew she would have to tread carefully, this plan could very easily backfire, she would have to quickly think of a way to resolve it, but it was the best solution at the moment.

Twilight returned her thoughts to the present, It seemed as though the situation with her friends could have gotten worse, and it did, of course! At that moment Don came rolling out of the bushes, trying to lick paint off his fur. Twilight took this moment to cast her spell on them, she knew none of them would notice, they were too focused on Don, but she watched it strike them all!

Don looked up when he noticed most of his friends looking at him, he got up “sorry girls, I’ve been trying to get this paint off me and…”

Applejack suddenly strode up to him, with odd amount of anger behind her voice saying “you mean the paint you STOLE from Pinkie?”

“what the hay...I didn’t steal-”

Rainbow Dash cut him off with the same unatural anger behind her “Or is that the new paint from Applejack’s barn, and it just rubbed off on you when you stole her hay?!”

“are you both craz-”

Even Fluttershy seemed convinced at this point, but her anger hardly seemed to show “I’m sorry Don, but your fur is all over Rarity’s house, and she said she saw you at night take the jewels from her house, sorry”

Don turned to Twilight in desperation “you can’t tell me you believe this craziness too”.

Twilight refused to look at him, she couldn’t, she felt too horrible for what she was doing “I don’t know what to believe, but this all points to you”

Don saw small tears running down her face, but had no idea why she was truly crying, he started to speak, but Rainbow cut him off again, her anger still rising “We all treated you like one of us, and this is how you repay us, by stealing our stuff”.

Don’s eyes widened as Rainbow Dash delivered the final blow “come on girls let’s go”.

Without another word, all of them dispersed and left him and Twilight standing there alone. Twilight turned her head, just slightly enough to watch her spell on all of them end, they all shook their heads slightly as though they each had a small headache, now she had to finish the job.

Don stepped forward to defend himself “Twilight I didn’t-”

“Just go!”

Her words cut straight through him like a knife, before he could say anything, she turned and shut the door on him.

Trixie Trickery

View Online

Don didn’t know how he found the strength to move, but he somehow found himself walking away from Twilight’s house while he just mumbled to himself “but…I didn't do anything, what just happened...”

Then he realized…it didn’t matter. His friends now hated him regardless, and worst of all, so did Twilight. Don found himself walking out of Ponyville, not in the direction of Cantterlot, but away from, everything. He felt like his heart broke, like his magic left him, he even felt as though the very passion that brightened his fur was gone as he wandered out of Ponyville.

Don couldn’t understand what had happened, he hadn’t done anything wrong, yet he had been accused and blamed for things he hadn’t done. The worst part about it is that his friends hadn’t even let him defend himself, they had just yelled at him, even Twilight hadn’t let him speak, and he thought she loved him. She had said she loved him, he wondered how she could have been that way if she really cared so much, it didn’t make sense. Don walked straight out of Ponyville, and before long he found himself on a trail that seemed led into a thick forest, but he didn’t care where he went now. He had no memory, and no Twilight to comfort him, so he kept walking until he reached the forest edge, then he walked in.

Back at her home, Twilight sat in the pile of books she didn’t care to clean up. She sat there waiting, she didn’t know for what, but she didn’t care what it was. She hated herself for what she had just done, she felt sick to her stomach. She knew she had to find a way to prove him innocent so that she could fix her problem.

Then just as she began to wonder if she had acted rashly about the whole thing, Spike opened the door yelling “HEY DON, ARE YOU DONE WITH PINKIE’S STUFF YET, SHE SAYS SHE NEEDS IT BACK SOON…oh Twilight, umm I didn’t see you there”

Twilight’s face was that of shock and hope “did you say ‘Pinkie’s stuff’ Spike”

Spike looked stiff with worry, he was caught “Well yeah, he asked her if he could borrow some paint and her Party Cannon for awhile, but I’m not allowed to tell you why”

Twilight glared at Spike, she had to, now she had a reason to go get Don “Spike, you listen to me very carefully, every one of my friends just yelled at Don, and I told him to leave, because we thought he stole our stuff, you need to come outside with me and after I regather our friends, tell us exactly what you know”.

Spike’s mouth fell open “why would you-”

“not now Spike”. Twilight left the room and went out to gather all of her friends.
About ten minutes later Twilight returned, then her and her friends gathered in front of her house after they tracked down Pinkie Pie and made Spike come outside. Twilight didn’t waist anytime questioning Pinkie “did Don steal your paint and Party Cannon Pinkie?”

Pinkie giggled “What! No, of course not, why would he do that”.

Twilight glared at Rainbow Dash, who immediately said “but I heard you say he stole it”

“No no no Dashie, I said ‘he ran out of here so fast it was like he stole something’ you need to clean your ears”. Twilight turned to Spike “what did Don tell you”.

Spike took a deep breath and said “Don came to me after…after I got back from Rarity’s and asked me to help build you a birthday present Twilight. He had me show him where to buy hay for the project, and then asked me to find some jewels for him, so I went and asked Zecora for some, then he went to Pinkie’s and got the Party Cannon and paint. He was planning on making a giant version of you, it actually looks pretty good, all it needed was the paint and it would have been finished”

Twilight was flabbergasted, this may have just backfired, or gone perfect, she couldn’t tell

“Show me” her words came out fainter than a whisper. Spike nodded and motioned for them to follow him.

It took them about twenty minutes to trudge through the forest before they came to a clearing, where a giant Twilight made out of hay stood in the middle of it. Spike gasped “He must have finished it quicker than I thought, it’s already painted!”.

It was true, it did look like Twilight, and she could see now why he wanted the jewels, he had changed their color with magic and had used them to make up her Cutie Mark.

Twilight couldn’t breathe “and I just turned him away like that, ohhh”

she nearly collapsed to the grass, her plan was breaking apart, she knew he had been innocent, but the fact that he had been making her a birthday gift when she accused him, that made this manipulation ten times worse. Applejack voiced a thought that still stumbled them

“But then what about his fur being in my barn and Rarity’s”. As though she had been waiting for this question, there suddenly came a very overly voiced laugh from behind Twilight’s hay statue. Trixie stepped out from behind it and walked forward “The clever magic that you speak of belonged to none other than The Great and Powerful Trixie" *insert evil Trixie laugh*.

Twilight needed to vent her own anger on something right now, and Trixie was the perfect nasty target. Twilight got up and screamed at Trixie “WHAT DO YOU MEAN IT WAS ‘YOUR MAGIC’, WELL OUT WITH IT!”

Trixie just laughed “Oh Twilight Sparkle you are so brainless, Trixie doesn’t know how you managed to best her. Oh well, if you must know, after your mate ruined Trixie’s chance at revenge by blowing up her vines and the pictures in her hat, Trixie decided she would take a different approach to her vengeance. She cleverly realized she could get revenge on both of you by framing Don for stealing your precious items while he worked on his project, and Trixie gets revenge on you because you drove him out of Ponyville!” Rainbow Dash dragged her hooves backwards in the dirt, as though she was going to charge Trixie like a bull.
Twilight's legs felt like jello, she had acted so stupidly, she had wanted to use this problem to solve Don having to leave someday, by making him leave her early, she had planned on finding him and apologizing, but Trixie said he had left. Twilight knew she should have never tried to manipulate her friends like this, it was selfish, but the thought of Don leaving her someday made her crazy and irrational. She just thought she could change the future by making him leave early…it seemed like a really stupid plan now that she thought about it. Now she may have truly lost Don because of it.

Rarity asked the question, that Twilight already had figured out “what do mean she drove him out of Ponyville” Trixie laughed “well of course, you don’t know, but Trixie does, after you all shunned him, and Twilight shut the door in his face without so much as giving him a chance to explain, Trixie watched Don walk right out of Ponyville, and off towards the Everfree Forest”.

Rainbow Dash charged straight at her then, a rage in her eyes “GET HER!”

Trixie laughed “you’ll never catch Trixie”.

Before Rainbow got to her, Trixie flashed a blinding light with her horn,by the time it was over, Trixie was gone.
Twilight couldn’t control herself any longer, she felt the small tears start to roll down her face "stupid brain" she thought. Applejack helped her up and steadied her on her shoulders “there there, sugar cube, we’ll find him, don’t you worry” Twilight started rambling to herself “I’ve been so stupid, how could I let this happen, he could be anywhere in Equestria by now”

Pinkie Pie hopped over to her “Umm hasn't it been only like, an hour? He can't really be that far, besides I have an idea” Everypony turned to Pinkie, wondering if they should even consider the thought. But seeing as they were desperate, they let her speak. Pinkie smiled “well Twilight, do you still love him?”

Twilight didn’t even hesitate, forgetting that they didn’t know she had tried planning this in the first place, and so the answer wasn't as obvious “of course I do, what kind of question is that Pinkie?!”

Pinkie jumped in place “Well then, all we need is a pony who is an expert on love, and who do we know who is” Twilight understood what she meant then and yelled “Cadence”

“Exactly!”

“Pinkie you’re a genius!”

Pinkie blushed “thanks Twilight”

They all hoofed it back to Twilight’s house to prepare to hunt down Cadence and Shining Armor!

Don's Short-but-Enlightening Journey

View Online

Don wandered alone for what seemed like an endless amount of time, he stepped over logs and ducked under branches, but nothing ever really seemed to affect him. He wandered and wandered through the woods, until eventually he came to a small cottage over looking a little stream. He wanted to keep moving, but he was more hungry then he could ever remember being, not that the phrase meant much with his memory, so he walked down to the stream intending to catch himself some fish.

He walked to the water’s edge, sat down in the grass, and waited. He waited for several moments, and then finally he saw a huge fish swim by. Before it was out of his sight he extended his hand and magic swarmed around it, then grasped the fish in his energy field fish, preventing it from moving. He floated the fish out of the water, to the edge of the stream. He was about to extend his claws and seize the fish, but as he did, just for a moment he thought of Twilight and how she might have tried to do this in a more practical way. Then without warning, he received a sickening pain in his head, his magic cut out, and the fish fell from the air, slapping him in the face with its tail, and flopped back into the stream swimming away.

Don felt hot tears of embarrassment well up in his eyes, but before they were more noticeable, he heard a laugh coming from behind him. He turned around and saw a pink alicorn watching him from the house and slowly making her way down to him. He was still wondering what had happened to him just then, and so did not focus fully on the pony approaching him, and thus did not fully recognize her.

When the alicorn reached him she said “that was pretty impressive magic, right up until the part where the fish slapped you” she giggled again, then, realizing the look on Don's face said “oh I’m sorry, I’m being rude, my name is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, but everypony just calls me Cadence”.

Don remembered hearing that name before, then he recalled her, she was married to Twilight’s brother. Don immediately turned around and droped to a bow “I’m terribly sorry Princess; I didn’t know YOU lived here, I’ll just go…” Cadence walked over and dropped an apple into his hands “there is no need for you to leave, after all you must be hungry, plus I can see you’ve got some very powerful magic there, but also pain and alot of unstable power”

Don’s eyes widened “How did you…”

“Love is my specialty, and I can tell you hold a powerful love, as hot as a volcano, but now it has been dimmed to a mere candle. Come inside with me and tell me about yourself, and I’ll see if I can’t help you out”.

Don nodded, thinking to himself “is it normal for anypony to just offer me a home…I’m starting to think so”

Don rose to walk with her “I doubt as if you can help someone like me, but I’ve nothing to lose”. He walked with Cadence back up to her home, munching on the apple as he did.

Once they were inside and sitting on the couch Don asked Cadence the first question that came to his mind “Don’t you have an Empire to be running Princess?”

She giggled “oh, I think I’m entitled to a little vacation time now and again, besides this deep in the forest no one bothers us, and i can still be lose to my favortie mare” she smiled, not realizing Don knew exactly who she meant.

He nodded and waited patiently for Cadence to question him next. Cadence asked Don to tell her about himself, and once he began, it was as though the river of his emotions poured out to her. He told her absolutely everything that had happened to him since he had awoken in Ponyville. He talked for what seemed like hours, but it truly only took him thirty minutes to recount everything to her. When he finished she seemed both more interested in him and more sympathetic than when they had started.

Cadence sat on the couch for a few moments then said “well Don, I really do understand what you’re going through, truly, but I also happen to know Twilight Sparkle. In fact I was her foal sitter when she was little, and I don’t think she hates you at all, I think she was just disappointed and upset, but Twilight is a very loving pony, and if she mated with you, that means endless love, trust me”.

Don felt more hot tears well in his eyes, he felt pathetic, he had become such a crybaby, he could hardly force himself to say it, but he managed to crack it out “you didn’t see…the way she refused to look at me or how she told me to leave”.

Cadence gave Don a hug, which sent a pleasant warm feeling throughout his body. He could compare the feeling only to the feeling he got when Twilight hugged him, but before he could inquire this of Cadence, she stood up and said “I think you should talk to somepony who knows Twilight better than even me. Oh Shining Armor…dear could you come in here please”.

Don sat up straight; he had momentarily forgotten Cadence was married to Twilight’s brother, who was now a prince. Don had a bad feeling, his magic acted weird whenever he thought of Twilight now; he wondered what would happen when he saw her brother.

Shining Armor walked into the room and immediately over to Don, he stood in front of him, holding out his hoof for him to shake. Don gave an exhale of relief, and shook his hoof, Shining Armor seemed very happy, as though he actually wanted to meet Don “I listened to the whole thing from the kitchen, and I have two things to say; one, I am more grateful to you than you know, for falling for Twily, and second, I agree with Cadence, Twily will come around, she’s just all worked up and stuff, she can get like that, trust me I know from experience”.

Don felt a slight reassurance at his words “thank you Shining-agggghhhh!” Don dropped to the floor as his eyes lit up with magic. Waves of magical energy swarmed off his hands and flowed throughout the room. Objects in the room began to shimmer and glow! Luckily, before anything could get out of hand, Cadence touched his head calmly, with her horn and all of it seemed to shoot back inside him!

Don held his head in pain and heard Cadence say “Sorry dear, his magic is very confused right now, anything related to Twilight could set him off, it’s probably best if you two don’t touch, at least for awhile” Don and Shining armor nodded, as Shining Armor left the room, Cadence said “I would very much like it if you stayed with us for a day or two, I want to teach you some things about yourself, you’re like a brother to the Elements of Harmony, I can see it on you”

Don once again, nodded, not really understanding what she meant, then Cadence helped him up and started to push him outside “come on, I’ll teach you something me and Twilight used to do all the time”.

Don was up bright and early the next morning. Cadence had made a very comfy bed for him out of their couch, with bed sheets, blankets and everything. Although Don didn’t notice it until the next morning, Cadence had also set a photo of Twilight on the table next to the couch for him. He had hugged it once, and realized he felt more rejuvenated than he thought he would. He went out as the sun was still rising and sat down by the river. He silently thought, if he looked hard enough, he might see Celestia raising the sun, but he knew he could not hope to see that this far away, and instead stared down into the water. It took him some time to realize it, but he finally did realize that, he was more upset with Twilight, then actually upset in general. He contemplated this thought for awhile and realized why this was true. She had judged him so quickly, and had not even listened to his side. It had been like she was expecting him to be bad, and he was upset at her for it.

He loved her, and knew that if it had been her, he would have supported her claim, even if she had really been guilty. These were all pointless thoughts however, for he knew the day when she would need him, would never come. It would always be the other way around, she had been fine before him, and she was probably fine without him at this very moment.

“Don’t let thoughts like that blur your feelings for her Don”

Don turned and saw Cadence walking down to sit beside him. She came over and he instinctively jumped up and they both moved together “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake, clap your hooves and do a little shake” they both laughed as they sat back down, Don felt a little foalish, but he’d get over it, it couldn’t be more foalish than he already was.

Don laughed more than he felt like he should, given his current predicament, but it felt good. Once they finished laughing together Don said “I’m not letting those thoughts blur my feelings, I still love her more than anything, but I am upset that that she so quickly judged me…Hey! Wait a minute! Were you reading my thoughts, I didn’t know you could do that”

Cadence giggled “It’s actually pretty easy, but yes I was. Anyways, you may love her, but you need to understand her, Twilight’s always been quick to judge, believe me I should know. But just hear her out when she gets here, you might be surprised by how much she needs you, just like you need her”

Don had heard everything, but the only thing he really focused on was “Twilight’s coming here! Why?! How does she even know where I am, when even I hardly do?”

Cadence laughed again “She doesn’t know you’re here, but she is coming. I just got the letter from her last night, she said she wants to track you using my magic”

Don raised his eyebrows “how could YOU, track ME”

Cadence thought for a moment on how best to explain it “my magical powers are…kind of like yours, my specialty is love, just like you remember, so she wants me to track you through her love for you, and let the echo from you take her to you”

Don raised an eyebrow “But, I still need to learn a lot from you, yesterday was not enough. This power of love that everypony keeps saying I have, I don’t know how to use it”.

He wanted her to train him, but she seemed to have made her decision “You will learn, but you need to find out yourself, I only showed you the path, you have to walk it”

Don was defiant to the last “I’m still mad at her”

and Cadence was as equally stubborn “but you love her?”

“Yes!” Don didn’t realize that he had just lost his argument, but Cadence smiled at him

“And she loves you. Which means things will work out, just stick around and see, don’t go running off like you’re planning to once she arrives, that won’t solve anything”

“you reeeeally need to stay out of my head Princess”

Cadence taunted him playfully “the extreme love inside you, opens up your mind to me, all I do is listen”.

Don smiled, he noticed his reflection in the stream, he was starting to look healthy again, the healthy brownness was returning to his coat. He looked down at the water “how long ‘till she’s here”

Cadence tapped her hoof to her chin “judging by what she said, probably an hour or so, I’d get ready, your magic is still confused and unstable”

Don knew, he could feel it, the anxiety inside him, it was making him turn into a ticking time bomb, but he wanted that now “I know, I want her to see that, to know how much she really affected me”

Cadence frowned “I think the fact that you ran away shows that enough”

Don could hear a slight disappointment in her voice, but stood firm “regardless of that, I could never make her understand why I loved her, but at least now I can make her see why I need her”.

Cadence turned and walked back to the cottage “I’ll let her know you’re down here when she arrives”.

An Old Threat Emerges

View Online

Twilight did not know what to expect as her balloon landed in front of her brother’s vacation home. She stepped out and saw him and Cadence coming to greet her. She was about to do her dance with Cadence, but when she saw the look on their faces, she decided against it, they celarly weren't in the mood. She walked over to Shining Armor and gave him and Cadence a hug “hi B.B.B.F.F, hi Cadence”.

They both smiled, and let her ask her questions about how they had been, and things of that nature. As they talked, Cadence looked behind their house, and saw magical aura starting to rise from behind it, she decided that now was a good time to get her down there. Twilight finally got on the subject of Don and Cadence was relieved to be able to get to the point, before Don’s magic became too noticeable floating behind the house.

Twilight turned to Cadence from her brother and said “so Cadence, in your letter you said that you were sure that you could help me find Don, I’m really glad you’re willing to help, he means the world to me, but I have to ask, how you plan to find him?”

Cadence gave her first real smile since Twilight’s arrival and said “just follow me, I’m sure he will be pretty easy to find in a moment”.

Twilight’s eyebrows rose up “ok but please hurry, I really need to find him fast” Twilight followed Cadence, behind her house and to the edge of the hill.

When Twilight looked at the bottom of the hill down by the river, she let out a gasp. She quickly turned to Cadence “how is he here!?”

Cadence was still smiling “He wandered through here and I saw him trying to catch fish to eat, but his magic was failing to get him any”.

Now it was Twilight’s turn to be confused “But that doesn’t make any sense, he’s great at magic”

Cadence frowned “Was great at magic, until you freaked him out him. Twilight, you shut the door in his face and turned him away when he needed you to believe him, and you didn’t, he's got no memory of who he was and your the most important pony in his life, that really affected him.”

Twilight groaned, Don had told Cadence everything, that was just great, now Cadence probably thought she was a jerk or something, she couldn’t tell her the truth, or at least, not all of it “b-but, I was angry at him, they had me convinced he did it, but I found out who really did. Trixie did all of those things to frame Don so that this would happen…I need to go down and get him”

Cadence nodded in agreement “You do need to go down there, but I doubt if you’ll be able to reach him easily, he's letting all his magic out to vent his feelings...he's pretty upset.”

Twilight started down the hill at a trot, and picked up speed as she got closer to the river. Her excitement of finding him was soon replaced with worry, as she got closer to him she saw magical energy swirling around the area near him in vicious spirals. Each time one of the spirals touched something, it changed. She watched a fish turn orange as it swam by him in the stream, it was pure chaos, but her determination did not fade. She continued down to him, but slowed to avoid the magic. As she came within ten feet of him, she could hear another sound over the magical storm around him. She could hear Don's sadness, she could feel the emotion of his power from where she stood. As she tried to approach him, the magical storm surrounded her, cutting her off from the outside. All that she could see now was the rainbowed chaos of magic within the storm surrounding both of them. All she could hear was his thoughts flooding her mind, yet she couldn’t make out many of the words she heard broken thoughts and words occasinally but never full sentences.

“Chaos is a wonderful thing”

The words seemed to echo out from him like a memory, clearly he had some broken memories in his mind, but she could not understand or place the voice in this storm. His magic storm shot several arks of lightning randomly across the sky. She felt the sadness and confusion she had caused him, echo out from him into her. She felt despair threaten to overwhelm her, she shook her head to clear it and yelled out to him.

“Don……I’m sorry, please listen to me! You need to calm down! You haven’t done anything wrong! DON PLEASE, COME ON HEAR ME…I’M SORRY!”

Despite her yells his thoughts continued like that of a siren’s song, overwhelming the air around her and making it difficult for her to breath. She yelled again trying hopelessly to drown out the surrounding noise

“DON LISTEN TO ME, TRIXIE DID ALL OF THOSE THINGS TO FRAME YOU, TO SPLIT US UP, I WAS MAD, I’M SORRY, BUT I NEVER STOPPED LOVING YOU!”

Even as she yelled them, the words felt pointless and empty. In his mind she had abandoned him and there was little way to prove that she still loved him. Twilight felt his despair seeping into her now, hopelessness knocked on her consciousness. Twilight felt her head beginning to feel light, she had to think fast. It only took a second, and she knew how to bring him back. Twilight stood up and ignited her horn shinning its magic throughout his storm, then engulfing the magical storm in her own, so that her next words would reach him. But what she said was not words, but a song.

She cast music out from her mind and made it real with her magic, even in the hurricane of noise within the storm, her music, though soft, was heard over everything else. Twilight knew she would never do this for anyone else, but she had to for him “Don hear me now, this is for you”

Her music began soft and slow and her voice found its way through his magic and into him, she sang the song she had first heard him sing when she had stumbled upon him at her home, selflessly helping clean her library. She sang her heart out, and all though she had some trouble remembering the lyrics she knew she would get the point across. She felt her voice travel through his magic like they were surfing its waves all the way to his heart.

Her song shattered Don’s magical storm of despair and brought them both out of it, by the time the music fully stopped it faded, and only Twilight remained holding Don in a hug at the edge of the river, both of them, with tears flowing down their faces.

Cadence merely stood at the top of the hill shaking her head “oh Twilight, sometimes I wonder if my life would be half as interesting if I didn’t know you” Cadence laughed at her own joke and watched Twilight and Don make up.

Twilight held Don with her hooves wrapped around his neck, she muttered over and over again in his ear “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry”. Finally Don put his arms around Twilight and hugged her back, then he pressed his body against hers and put his lips next to her ear “apology accepted Twilight, I love you, and your song was beautiful, thank you”.

Twilight felt huge relief, she knew he shouldn’t forgive her for what she had really done or rather, tried to do, but it was all over now

“Don”

She felt the hug they were embraced in begin to change as he was slowly pushing against her body, gently forcing her onto her back. Within seconds, he was lying on top of her, his lips inches from hers

“Don, I am so, so, sorry I…”

“I know”

His hands began to glow with magic, then his legs, then it traveled around his body and created a silhouette of magic around his entire form. Twilight looked down towards his legs; it really had covered every part of his body. She felt a jolt of embarrassment, then looked up at Cadence, but she had her back turned and was walking back towards the house. Twilight knew she had seen what they were going to do, it wasn't exactly subtle. The mere thought embarrassed her, it also made her more aroused, she could feel her delicate body beginning to wetten.

She was also very scared, the way the magic surrounded him, especially his member, and she didn’t know what would happen when he did it.

“Don, I’m... a little scared” she shut her legs from fear.

He just smiled, and put his hands on her legs, and gently spread them, the knowledge that he was staring directly at her delicate snatch made her even more aroused, she could feel the fluids of her arousal around her twat. He spread her legs wide, and lowered his head

“Don no! Ohh don’t lick me, if you do, I might…”

He extended his tongue, which was also surrounded by magic, and began to lick her snatch. The moment he touched her, his magic swarmed from his lips and surrounded her body, Twilight yelled, the magic from his tongue sent jolts of electrifying pleasure into her as it surrounded her. She used her horns magic to lift his face from her twat, and brought his lips up against her and crushed them together. She tasted her fluids on his lips, and it only intensified her more. His magic seemed to have a mind of its own, as it also crushed their pelvises against each other. Twilight felt him enter her, but could not differentiate the pleasure of him in her, from the pleasure his magic was sending through her. She felt helpless towards him, like he controlled her, but she loved every second of the magical sex that they were experiencing. Twilight looked into Don’s face; she could see the many forms of his strained pleasure rolling across his face. He assaulted her hips with his own, each thrust sending ridiculous amounts of unbearable pleasure through her body.

She suddenly saw Don’s eyes widen, and he gasped “Twilight…I’m sorry!” at first she couldn’t understand what he meant. But then a moment later, she felt it. She felt him spray his seed inside of her, felt the huge and unfathomable waves of pleasure as his magically charged seed touched the inside of her tight snatch. She felt her entire body lose every ounce of energy to resist him in that moment. And she felt both of their bodies relax as he collapsed on top of her. She took in deep breaths, laid her hoof on his back, and began to gently stroke it, feeling his hair stand up as he relaxed even more on top of her. They rubbed their necks against one another and traded “I love you’s”. But when they felt like they should leave, they found that, neither of them had the will to move from their spot. Twilight knew how embarrassed they would both be if Cadence came out and saw them still connected like they were, and still dripping in fluid. So she lit her horn and flew a note inside to Cadence telling her they were gonna stay in that spot on the grass for the night and they would say goodbye the next morning.

That night, it rained, of course, but Don and Twilight remained completely dry. Their magic surrounded them throughout the night even as they slept, and the rain did not disturb the two lovers sleep at all, until a lightning crackle let them know it was there. They slept as though they were in their beds, in complete comfort and gripping each other throughout it all.

When Don awoke the next morning, he was momentarily confused as he looked up expecting to see a ceiling, and not trees. He regained himself quickly though and rolled over out of Twilight’s hug. He was careful to move without waking her; he wanted to surprise her by having her wake up with them already in the balloon and on their way home. Don gently picked her up in his arms, being careful to keep her held steady so as not to wake her. He carried Twilight up to Cadence’s home and over to her balloon. As he set her in the balloon, Cadence came out of the house and walked over to him. As she approached him she took out a necklace from the pouch she was wearing around her neck.

She held the necklace in the air with her magic and said “you’re not planning on leaving without saying goodbye are you”

Don smiled and gave her a hug “thanks for all of your help Cadence, and tell Shining Armor thanks as well” Cadence smirked “anytime Don, maybe I can teach you more if we come back to visit. Until then, you take care of her”

He looked over and smirked at Twilight, then returned his gaze to Cadence, brimming with joy “I will”.

Cadence then motioned to the necklace “This is for you, I found this one myself”

Once the glow of her magic began to fade, Don could see that it was a red ruby in the shape of a heart. Cadence floated the jewel close enough for him to pick out the details

“It’s a Fire Ruby; it also comes with my own special enchantment for the both of you. I enchanted this one, so that if either one of you ever wears it, if one of you is in love with the other, it will begin to glow bright red, watch…” She levitated it towards him, as he activated his own magic to take it, he saw his aura had changed to match Twilight’s, for the moment, he let that anomaly go and decided to address it later. He grasped the necklace with his aura and placed it around his neck, to which it then immediately began to glow bright red just as Cadence said it would. Don turned, gave Cadence another hug, then stepped into the balloon and kicked off the sandbags. As the balloon ascended into the air, Don caught a glimpse of Cadence smiling as she walked back into the house.

It took nearly half of the flight back home before Twilight started to stir in the balloon. She tossed and turned inside the basket, clearly she was running away from something in a dream. Don thought it was actually rather cute to watch. That is until she panicked in her dream and nearly took off his head with her magic! Her laser just barely missed the top of the balloon, and it was then that Don decided she needed to get up. Don sat down next to her and crossed his legs. He wrapped his arms around Twilight’s squirming body as best he could and pulled her to his chest. holding her until she stopped squirming.

He thought she was done, but then she bucked and kicked him in the face! As he cried out in pain, Twilight was finally awoken. Twilight looked around, clearly confused and panicky, she would have started to freak out, but then she saw Don grabbing his face where his nose was bleeding slightly. She was clearly unaware she had kicked him, for her first words were “oh no, Don what happened, who hit your nose”

Don half laughed half cried “you did you crazy mare, you kicked me straight in the mouth, and the nose too!” Twilight was frantic “oh I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, oh how did I kick you Don”

Don huffed “you were squirming around in your sleep and I hugged you...then you bucked out and kicked me in the face, owwww, geez Twilight”

Twilight apologized again, then realized, they weren’t on the ground, they were in a balloon. “Ummm, Don…why are we in my balloon”

Don explained how they had left while she was still sleeping as a joke; he also took the necklace off his neck and put it around hers, despite her resistance, at his random insistence that she put it on out of nowhere. When he let it go, he was overjoyed to see it glow a bright red as it dangled around her neck. When she inquired what it was he explained that as well. All of his explanations took up the rest of their journey, and by the time he was truly finished, Ponyville was within sight again.

As they floated over, he stuck his head out of the balloon and saw nearly everypony in town looking up and waving at them. He waved back, despite his embarrassment; he was also surprised to see all of his friends waiting outside Twilight’s house as her balloon touched down just outside it. He was not even fully out of the balloon before he was bombarded with apologies from his friends and hugs from them as well. He knew it would not take long for a party to start at Twilight’s house, and he was right, the moment the noise in her house died down, Pinkie Pie announced it all throughout Ponyville, and within seconds, her house was filled to capacity with guests.

The party seemed wilder than usual, although Don couldn’t figure out why. It might have been because they were trying to forget what had happened, or maybe they were just so glad it was fixed that they wanted to party hardy, he didn’t know, but he liked it.

If anypony was partying harder than ever, it was Twilight. She was dancing alongside Pinkie Pie and they were both coming too close for comfort to knocking several ponies over with their insane dancing. Don walked over to where Pinkie had set up the drinks and was halfway into dipping his cup into it, when Rainbow Dash’s head popped out of the bowl and bit him. Don yelled and fell backwards, spilling the two cups on the table all over his fur. Rainbow pulled her head out of the bowl and rolled on the floor laughing

“Oh man, you should have seen the look on your face, priceless”

Don stuck his tongue out at her “Hahaha, very funny Rainbow Dash, don’t you worry, I’ll get you back, just wait” Rainbow took the fake bowl of punch and walked away laughing. Once he was sure the next bowl was real, Don took several glasses of punch and gulped them down. He had forgotten how much he missed Pinkie’s punch after not having it for several days. Don watched the party for awhile, he saw Pinkie play Pin the Tail on the Pony, and accidentally poke Rarity. He saw Derpy Hooves trip over Twilight’s rug and knock Fluttershy into the piñata Pinkie had strung up. He was actually enjoying himself, but most importantly he was relieved to be back in Ponyville. He had really missed it, he just hadn’t realized how much he could miss it in only a day.

It wasn’t long after the piñata had burst open that more of Rainbow Dash’s pranks were made obvious. Don was talking with Applejack, about giving her a hand the next day with her apple harvesting, when there was a loud yell from across the room! Don and Applejack looked over and saw a milk carton laying on the floor empty, its contents, spilled all over Twilight’s coat. Rainbow laughed as she ran in to the crowd of pony’s to hide from Twilight. Don immediately ran over to Twilight, seeing this both as a chance to get her alone, and a good excuse for both of them to disappear inside another room. Don got over to Twilight, and saw the milk literally dripping off her coat, Don motioned for her to follow him.

“Come on Twi, I’ll help you get it off”

No pony questioned as to why he didn’t just do it there, and he was happy for that. As he shut the door to her upstairs bedroom, he felt a breath of relief leave his body.

Once the door was shut, he turned to Twilight, and saw that she was still soaked, he was overjoyed for this. He led her over to the bed and told her to stand next to it. As she obeyed, he got down on his knees and brought his lips to the area just above her Cutie Mark, and licked her coat. She twitched and yelped in surprise, but before she demanded an explanation he said “I heard some Pegasi lick each other to clean each other, you and I aren’t Pegasi, but I don’t see why we can’t do it too”.

He licked her coat again instantly removing the milk from that area, and causing Twilight to shiver more. She twitched and started to shake, Don saw she couldn’t hold still, so he lifted her up so that she was standing on her back legs, got in front of her and gently pushed her onto the bed. Don laid down next to her and licked her belly, the milk came off her coat at his tongues’ touch almost instantly, but Twilight was making it difficult. She wouldn’t stop squirming, every time he licked some milk off her fur, she twitched, squirmed and squealed. Don brought his lips to her face and licked his tongue all over it, she opened her mouth to let his tongue wrap around hers for a moment, and then he moved on.

He could tell he was making her feel more awkward than ever before. He knew, because occasionally she tried to resist or stop him, but before she ever really tried, she always let him continue, she couldn’t deny she loved it. He had finally cleaned the entire top half of her body and brought his lips to her bottom legs. As he moved his tongue down her tummy, he felt her close her legs, he didn’t mind for now, he knew he would get there in time. He moved his tongue down her left hoof, he felt her shiver as his tongue passed where she had tightened her legs and he moved on to her right hoof. Once again he cleaned her, and once again she shivered. As he finished he brought up his head and moved it right above where she had tightly shut her legs and said

“I still need to lick the other spots that are milky Twilight”

Twilight shivered, the seductiveness he had in his voice was getting to her. She twitched and said with a shaky voice “my back is still soaked with milk Don”.

He smiled; he had been hoping she would say that. He grabbed her two back hooves with his hands, pinning them together, lifted them up and flipped her onto her belly. He pushed her front onto the bed so she laid it down, her front legs out in front of her, then he pushed her tail end onto her knees and lifted up her tail with magic, exposing her flank and her snatch. Both were wet and milky, Twilight immediately panicked

“no Don, don’t look, it’s so embarrassing”

Don only stared more at her words “why, are you getting worried I might realize that your snatch is wet with more than just milk? Worried that I might do something…like this!”

He grasped her hips and lifted her rear into the air, pressing his tongue against her folds, licking the milk from it. Twilight moaned aloud “ohhhhhhhhh, nooooo, Don don’t lick me there…it makes me feel…ohhhhhhh, stop, stop! I can’t take it!”

Even as he licked off the milk she became wetter and wetter until she was starting to sweat from it. She begged for him to stop, to her great surprise and slight disappointment, he did. He lowered her hips back to resting on her knees and as she caught her breath, asked her

“How was that Twilight, do you like my cleaning”

Twilight gasped and said “I think I’m sweating off the rest of the milk, ohh Don, don’t let me drip on any of the books”

He chuckled at her worry “I won’t Twilight, but we’re not done”.

Her eyes widened, just as her tail was starting to go back down, he pushed it back up and grasped her hips again. Twilight immediately began to protest

“no Don, you can’t, if you do any more, somepony will hear us”

Don smirked and said “you’re going to love this, sweetie”.

She felt him spread the cheeks of her flank apart and begin to rub his phallus against her rear. She didn’t know what to do, but before she could do anything, he began to press hard against her rear. The moment he penetrated her ass she thrust her head into the covers and screamed, but Don still heard it more than easily

“OHHHHHH DEAR CELESTIA IT’S SO GOOOOOD, MORE PLEASE!”

Before he did anymore, he began to lean back and lifted her into the air. Eventually he was sitting down on the bed with her rear sitting on his member; he then grasped her gently under her two front hooves and began to thrust her up and down on his pelvis. Twilight begged for him to do more, he obliged without hesitation. Despite the thoughts of pure love and pleasure that shot through his mind every time he thrust into her warm bottom, Don could tell it was actually Twilight who was enjoying this the most. He loved every second of her, but she, she was hopping on him with energy he never even knew she had.

She had quickly gotten used to the position and began to hop on him faster than his hands could move her. Twilight was now doing all the work; Don’s arms could no longer move her fast enough to satisfy her heat. Twilight’s horn ignited and just before she screamed, a pillow flew in front of her face to muffle her orgasm. Don could tell she had hit an orgasm, he felt the liquid from her slit drip onto his fur, but she was still not satisfied yet. Twilight got up off of him, quicker than he thought she could, turned around and pushed him onto his back.

She held down his legs with her front hooves, and began to viciously suck on his member. She took as much of him into her mouth as she could at once, and she thanked Celestia that nature had not given her a very effective gag reflex! Twilight was not playing around, she was sucking on him so fast and so hard, he wondered how her tongue could move as fast as it was. Don covered his face with his hands to keep himself from trying to stop her. He couldn’t take the pleasure, he grabbed the pillow she had used and covered his face, and yelled how much he loved it. If anything, this only encouraged Twilight, she went as fast as she could, working her tongue all over his phallus and its tip. Don couldn’t control his body, and Twilight could feel his convulsions saying he was reaching the end. He lost his control then, his claws shot out tearing the pillow in half as he yelled!

“TWILIIIIIIIGHT!”

He busted inside her mouth and felt his energy, and seed, leave him instantly. Twilight licked her lips and swallowed, she laid her head down next to his, still hard, cock. As she smacked her lips together, savoring the taste she said “that tasted delicious, much better than my books ever said it would, very….salty”

Don could hardly manage any words right then “glad you’re so *pant* satisfied *pant*”.

Twilight smiled and gently began to lick the remaining drips of seed from his phallus. She also could taste the milk that had fallen off her and onto him, only giving her more reason to continue her gentle licking. Don felt his eyes starting to flutter, he felt his eyes becoming heavier and heavier as sleep started to take him.

But before he could fully drift off, the door was kicked open and Rainbow Dash walked in. She took one look at Twilight and Don and burst out laughing, déjà vu. Rainbow kicked the door shut behind her and walked over to them she stared intently as she saw Don half asleep.

“Wow, it seems like I always walk in on you guys hmmm?”

Twilight did not respond, she just brought her lips up from his lower, to his face and began to gently kiss him, little drops of milk clinging to his cheek from her lips. Don knew that it was only milk, because Twilight had not let one drop of his semen escape her, so he let her kiss his face.

Rainbow just stared at them “you two are crazy.”

She stared as they did not respond, but felt her lower half becoming warm, it was truly a hot thing to watch “ohh great, now you’re gonna put me in the heat, I gotta get outta here, you two better come down soon, otherwise everypony else will figure out what you’re doing up here”

She chuckled as she walked out. Don gave Twilight a gentle kiss on the nose “she’s right, we’d better go back out there”

Twilight nodded “but maybe we should clean up first, unless you wanna go out there dripping and covered in our own, and each other’s love juices”

Don gave a small laugh and said “I’ll wash you ‘till your squeaky clean, my sweet Twilight”. They walked into the small restroom in her room and shut the door.

When they finally came back downstairs, Pinkie Pie rushed over hustled them both to the dance floor, not even bothering to ask where they had been. She pushed Twilight and Don together and cranked up the music as loud as Vinyl could stand it without shattering her glasses, and with it being Vinyl, that was pretty loud. Don figured what Pinkie was trying to do, so he went along with it, no point in resisting anyway. Twilight seemed kind of shy, she was clicking her hoof on the dance floor, a slight blush in her cheek, but Don didn’t mind, he would support her himself. Don picked Twilight up under her front legs, stood her up on her back legs and balanced her. He put his right hand on her hoof and held it, he dropped his left hand to her Cutie Mark, and pulled her close to him.

As she felt his hand rest on her flank, she felt her face blush more; she could hear the small giggles of the ponies watching them, even over the music. She wanted to back out, but all at once that idea flew out the window. Don spun her around him like a top, and then right as the beat hit a drum solo, he bumped their hips together and continued to spin her. She felt like she was flying, he was moving faster than her legs could keep up with, if she hadn’t been so focused on not tripping, she would have seen the faces of the other ponies. Some had dropped their punch in surprise; even Vinyl had lifted her glasses to make sure she was seeing this right. Don was moving Twilight around in a way that was completely different to anything any of them had ever seen before. Don noticed all of their faces, and although he did not stop, he did start to wonder if he really should have done this, and developed a slight blush in his face.

All of the ponies stared with gaping mouths at the pair dancing sporadically on the floor. It seemed like any minute somepony was going to stop them, but before anypony could decide whether or not they liked this, somepony else decided for them. Over every bit of sound in Twilight’s house, Pinkie Pie yelled as loud as she possibly could.

“WOOOOOOOHHHOOOOO, GO TWILIGHT AND DON, THOSE TWO CAN REALLY SHAKE THEIR FLANKS! Come on everypony, let’s get CRAZY!” all at once everyone seemed to agree with her and jumped around to the middle of the room, to dance ‘till they dropped.

A few songs later Don felt his legs start to burn, and decided that it was time to stop. He ended their dancing spree by spinning Twilight out of his arms and away from him, then he teleported in front of her, and caught her as she fell backwards into his arm. At first he could not really tell whether or not she had enjoyed their dances, her eyes had become all googly and were spinning around like tops in her head (she kind of reminded him of Derpy right then). As he helped her stutter-walk over to the punch table, he sat down against the wall and let her stumble onto his lap.

Twilight felt like she was going to be sick, she had never been so dizzy, or spun so many times in her whole life. When she tried to look up at Don, it seemed like there were five of him “ohh Don, my head hurts, I think I’m gonna be sick”. Even though there was five faces, she still saw them all change, Don’s face drooped slightly “I’m sorry Twilight, I thought you were having fun, I didn’t know you didn’t like it”

Twilight shook her head trying to clear it “like it…like it, I loved it, you’re crazy Don, that was so much fun, now I know what it’s like to be caught in one of Rainbow Dash’s tornados”

Don was relieved that she enjoyed herself, he had worried he might have overdid it. Judging by the way her mane was flurried; he could tell she had never done that before. Rainbow Dash flew over to sit down next to Don and Twilight. She looked over at them and chuckled, enjoying a glass of punch “you two always cause the weirdest things to happen, ever since you showed up Don, life around here, has gotten so much more chaotic, but it’s still really fun though”.

Don started to reply, but a loud voice drowned out over the music, and seemed like it could be heard all over Ponyville.

“RIGHT YOU ARE DEAR RAINBOW DASH! LIFE IN PONYVILLE HAS GOTTEN MORE CHAOTIC SINCE HE’S ARRIVED, AND IT’S ABOUT TO GET A WHOLE LOT FUNNER NOW (insert evil laughter)!”

Chaos Revelation

View Online

Don felt Twilight's hair stand up one end under his hand, she jumped up and ran outside, along with all of her friends, Don was out right behind them. As he emerged from her house he saw what looked like a combination of several of different animals smashed into one intimidating snake-like dragon, ironically Don saw a claw that resembeled his own very much on his right arm.

Twilight nearly growled at him “Discord, you’re back...again?!”

Don shook his head, that mash of animals was Discord, he had to struggle not to laugh

“wait…that’s Discord, he looks something a filly would draw up” Don almost chuckled at him.

Discords smile curved into an evil sneer, he teleported right in between Don and Twilight, he mocked them in a baby-like voice “oh you don’t think I’m scary, the big, fluffy, chaotic, lover boy, is accusing the Master of Chaos of being unintimidating?”

He stopped with the baby voice, and it became serious, deep and threatening “let me tell you something Don”. He vanished and appeared behind him slithering around his waist “before I’m done with you, your precious love with Twilight Sparkle will be crushed, your heart will be crushed, you will be crushed, and, will, call, me, master!”

Discord let loose more laughter. Don took a swipe at him with his claws, but he vanished and appeared next to Twilight. She stood her ground, and their friends gathered next to her “you don’t scare us anymore Discord, we beat you once and we can do it again”.

Discord just laughed again “oh come now Twilight Sparkle, do you really think I’d come back without a plan, you’ll never find the Elements this time, and even if you do, they won’t be able to do a thing against me now”.

Applejack jumped forward “What do ya mean Discord, you can’t stop the Elements, they’ll turn ya to stone just like before”

Discord appeared next to A.J and said “ahh, but that’s where you’re wrong Applejack”

Rainbow Dash flew between AJ and Discord “explain yourself”.

Discord flew up into the air “sorry Rainbow Dash, not today, it wouldn’t help you anyway, you don’t even have the elements anyhow, I’ve hidden them, much better than before!”

Twilight groaned “WHERE!”

Discord mocked her with a smile “oh dear Twilight Sparkle, don’t you know, that’s all part of the game”.

He raised his fist, and outside of Ponyville, a maze much larger than the one he had before, sprang up from the ground, along with a giant castle in the center. Discord pointed at the maze entrance “meet me there tomorrow, when you’re all ready, and then we’ll see if you can find your precious Elements.” He started to fly off, then stopped and reappeared next to Twilight

“Oh and Twilight Sparkle” he directed her head at Don

“I would spend tonight, enjoying his company, cause after tomorrow, you’ll never see him again (more evil laughter)!” Discord vanished as Don took another swipe at him.

Applejack was the first one to speak, nearly right after he left “what are we gonna do ya’ll”.

Twilight lowered her head and sighed “well, as much as I hate listening to him, I think we should rest up tonight, and take care of Discord tomorrow”.

They all nodded, and headed their separate ways home, Twilight and Don resigned themselves to help Spike clean up before they went to bed, but they mostly discussed Discord over anything else while they cleaned. Don, although he did his best not to show it, was more worried than Twilight was

“Princess Celestia warned us this would happen” he swept another book into its correct shelf.

Twilight paced throughout the room (it seemed like Don and Spike we’re doing most of the work)

“Yes she did, and everything she and Princess Luna saw has, unfortunately, come true, so far.”

She shuddered, she was afraid of how true that was. Princess Celestia had also told her Don would have to leave, Twilight had hoped that she had fulfilled that when he had left Ponyville after Trixie framed him, it had been her secret reason for causing him to do it. But Discord had appeared anyway, so she now knew that she hadn’t changed the future.

Don interrupted her thoughts with his own “Although, the Princess also said that it would be one of our own that would free Discord, I don’t want to think that any of our friends would do something like that, but I can’t help but wonder about it-”

“Don’t think like that” Twilight cut across him and gave him a small, whack, on the head with the broom she had floating around the room cleaning.

“If you let that worry you, you’ll start to distrust your friends and then we’ll have already lost to Discord”.

Don coughed as some dust from his sweeping flew in his face “you *cough, cough* seem to know what you’re talking about Twilight, what did he do the last time”.

Twilight lowered her head at the sad memory “He tore apart our friendship, he easily split all of us up. That’s why his threat today worries me, I’m not scared of Discord himself anymore, but the thought of him tearing you and me apart…”

She gave a small squeal that made her sound like Fluttershy. Don set down the punch bowl he was carrying and gave Twilight a hug “don’t worry Twilight, I’ll never let Discord inside MY head, I promise we’ll always be mates…In fact, I Pinkie Pie Promise”

He crossed his heart, fluttered his arms, and pretended to poke his eye. Twilight nuzzled her neck against his and let him gently kiss her cheek. Then he surprised her by going up and kissing her horn. Twilight gave a small chuckle

“What was that for sweetie”.

Don smiled “I gave you a small bit of my magic in your horn…I think…I’ve never done that before, but if I did it right, Discord won’t be able to take your horn away this time”

She smiled “Hey wait! How did you know he took my horn away last time?!”

“you told me”

“I did?”

“you talk in your sleep…a lot”.

She blushed “oh”.

Don hugged her again, but this time, picked her up in his arms, and, activating his own magic, sent the things they were cleaning flying into their appropriate places.

Spike stepped down the stairs as Don’s magic relieved him of the load of books he had and said “you couldn’t have done that sooner?”

Don chuckled at him with a smile “Nope!”

“Of course not” Spike sighed and wished them goodnight, leaving them to themselves.

Don carried Twilight up to her bed and laid down with her, he was going to make sure to be as sweet and loving as possible to her tonight, just in case. As her head hit the pillow, her horn lit up and several books flew from her dresser over to them, to which Twilight began to open and read some of them

“I’ve been thinking of all the possible ways we could give ourselves an advantage over Discord, and I think some of these books might help”.

Don shook his head, and pushed the books away from her

“No books Twilight”

She stuttered, clearly that was unacceptable “b-b-but, but I, we-”

He covered her mouth with his hand and shook his head again “No books, just relax Twilight, everything will work out”.

He stretched out his arms behind his head and leaned back into the pillow “It always does”.

She sighed laying her head on his chest “I suppose you’re right”.

He saw her hoof slowly creeping towards one of the books still on the covers. Don chuckled and magically lifted it out of her reach. She didn’t notice until she actually looked at the book moving away from her

“Oh horse apples!” she giggled as she figured it out

“Alright Don, you win, come here”

She rolled over and righted herself next to him. Making herself comfy she laid her head back on his chest and laid one of her back hooves across his legs. Once she was completely comfortable, she flicked her tail onto his legs next to her hoof. He felt her nuzzling his neck again, so he let her, meanwhile he moved one of his arms around her and began to gently run it through her coat. He felt her shiver at his gentle touch; she began to lightly flick her tail as a sign of comfort, and eventually wrapped it with his. As he felt his eyes begin to droop, he knew that sleep was calling him, and although he wanted to ignore it, he felt it taking hold.

He could see Twilight falling as well, so he gave her a gentle nudge, to which she jumped and yipped “I wasn’t sneaking a book”.

He just shook his head “you’re so adorable Twilight”

She blushed and gently pushed the book onto the covers near them. Don, seeing this, magically lifted the other six books she had out onto the covers around them, putting them all within Twilight’s reach. She smiled at him and licked his lips gently. He felt the need to kiss her back, but also felt his eyes giving way to exhaustion, so he instead summed up his last bit of energy and used it to end the night for them. He gently licked her lips back and said “I can see your sleepy face Twilight”

She blushed and said “I can stay up if you want me to”.

Don shook his head gently “We will need the rest, but I do want to ask you something”.

She nodded “What is it sweetheart”.

Her eyes were barely open, and so she never saw it coming, he pressed his lips against hers, not hard, but enough to let her know. She opened her lips and connected them with his; they gently kissed back and forth, until he said

“Do you think we could fall asleep in a kiss”.

Twilight gave a small laugh and let him kiss her. She willingly let their lips continue to connect, and before either of them knew it, they were asleep. They weren’t kissing when sleep took them, but they were smiling, and happy.

Twilight was the first one to wake the next morning. She smacked her lips together sleepily, wanting, more than anything at that moment, to just go back to sleep, but she knew that they had both, probably slept in late and needed to get up. Twilight felt a breeze come in through her open window, despite the coolness of the air, she felt perfectly comfortable. Don’s fur, plus her own, was like their own blanket when they laid together. It was one of the many new things she loved about having a mate to love. Twilight carefully slid out from under Don’s arm and made her way quietly downstairs to make her, Spike, and Don some breakfast before they headed out for the maze.

As she walked into the kitchen, she was so sleepy that she completely missed the fact all of her friends were sitting around her table. As she fumbled around in the refrigerator, she suddenly realized what she had walked by. She zoomed back out of the kitchen into the library where all of her friends still sat! As they saw her fly back in, still holding the milk she was getting, they broke out laughing.

Twilight immediately hushed them “Sssshhhhh! Everypony shush, Don is still asleep”.

Rainbow Dash smirked “oh is he?”

She took off into the kitchen and came out with a bucket of ice water. Then she flew up the stairs, shutting the door behind her. Twilight meant to stop her, but she was tired, and Rainbow was too fast to catch. So instead she turned to her friends

“What are all of you doing here so early?”

Pinkie immediately hopped over and said “Early? You silly filly, it’s past lunch time. We all got up early and met in the market but then you never showed up then I had this great idea and said ‘we should all wait at Twilight’s house’ and we agreed and then we came and then Spike let us in and then we waited for you two lovey dovey birdies to get out of bed!”

She took a huge breath of air and finished “and that’s why we’re all here now”.

Twilight’s head felt like it was spinning from her endless talking, so she just said “oh good”.

She was about to ask more, but then a loud splash, followed by the unmistakable sound of a metal bucket hitting the floor, interrupted her. A few seconds later Rainbow Dash came walking down the stairs, her feathers completely soaked in ice water, and her legs shivering. Applejack and Twilight couldn’t help but laugh at her

“What’s a matter Rainbow, things not go the way ya planned”.

Rainbow grumbled something about Don being awake now, grabbed the nearest towel in her mouth and began to dry herself off. Not long after, Don came walking down the stairs rubbing his eyes, and the first thing he said, after kissing Twilight on the cheek, faster than she could have thought possible in his sleepy state, was

“Next time Dashie, make sure I’m asleep before you try to get me with that, and it might work”.

It didn’t take long for the laughter to stop, unfortunately, they all knew that today was the day, the day they had to face Discord again. Don was the most nervous out of them all, he didn’t like the idea of all of Equestria depending on him to stop Discord, it made him feel nauseous.

Twilight, however, was more confident than ever that they could defeat Discord. As she looked outside her window she noticed that, even though Discord had returned, Ponyville was not experiencing the conversion into chaos like it had last time. This filled her with new resolve and was ready for them to take on Discord together. Twilight tapped her hoof on the floor loudly to gain all of their attention. Twilight spoke to them with radiating confidence that made even Don feel better “alright everyone, this is it, today we defeat Discord one last time, let's put that bully back in stone where he belongs.”

She walked across the room to the door “Discord says he’s become stronger than ever, but so have we. Our friendship has grown stronger than ever before, just in the last few months everything has changed for us. We have a new friend, (she motioned at Don) and with his help we can defeat Discord, our friendship…our love, is stronger than he could ever hope to be. Now I say, LET’S GO GET HIM”! She threw open the door and they all stormed out into Ponyville. They ran into the market on towards the outskirts of Ponyville.

As he ran through the market, Don noticed that nearly everypony’s windows were shut and all the stands were closed. He mentioned this to Applejack, but she shrugged it off

“Discord did make that announcement last night, it’s mighty understandable if everypony is hunkerin down their homes, they probably think the world is ending”.

Don didn’t have much time to really think about AJ’s response, because before he knew it, they were standing in front of Discord’s maze. It seemed so much larger up close, Don felt his knees give a slight shiver. Twilight noticed this, and gave him a small rub with her neck on his arm. He smiled, knowing he could defiantly beat this maze and Discord if he had her with him.

They had not been at the maze for more than a minute, before Discord himself appeared in front of them. He smirked down at them “oh Twilight Sparkle, Don, and friends, I’m so happy you could make it. And here I was starting to think you had chickened out”.

Rainbow Dash blew air out her nose at Discord “We’re not scared of you Dipcord”.

Discord laughed and bent down, leveling his face with Rainbow Dash’s “Oh that’s tough talk coming from you, Deserter Dash. I beat all of you before, I won, it was only because of Celestia and her infernal letters that you all managed to defeat me. Oh but don’t worry, I learn from my mistakes, this time my plan is full proof, and this time I will crush all of you, but we will come to that later”.

Discord vanished and appeared next to Twilight. He put his claw on her head and turned it to face Don “Take a good look at him Twilight Sparkle, do you see it? I certainly can, I see that he is what ensures my victory”.

He grabbed Don and pulled them both together “You think this cutsie lovey dovey mess you have will last, please!”

He pushed them both away and floated above all of them. “Power of Love, oh gag me, you’re nothing, just a lost creature, in a body that isn’t yours, which doesn’t belong here, with no memory of his life before this little obsession, you don't even recognize me, do you?! You think something like you can defeat me? I laugh at the mere thought of it.”

Don snarled at him. He extended his claws and said “Why don’t you come down here where I can reach you, and I’ll show you how loving my claws can be to you, hmmm, Master of Chaos”.

Before Don could react Discord appeared in front of him, making him stumble back “You have quite a dark side to you, for something that supposedly supposed to represent the embodiment of love, he seems more like my little Prince of Chaos, don’t you think”.

Twilight and her friends got between Discord and Don. Twilight positioned herself right in front of Discord, staring him full in the face “You leave him alone Discord, we came here to beat your stupid maze, not to debate over Don, you don’t know anything about him”.

Discord laughed “Ahhh, but that’s where you are wrong Twilight Sparkle, I know EVERYTHING about Don, and that’s more than Celestia by the way”

He stuck his tongue out at her, then continued “But you’re right, you all came here to complete my maze, to try and win back your precious Elements”.

Discord held out his hand, and the Elements appeared in it, circling his claw “Here they are”

He closed his hand and threw them through the walls of the maze, all the way to the center “And there they go”. He laughed at them once again “Just simply make it to the middle of the maze and the Elements are yours, oh and don't forget...have fun”

As he vanished, he snapped his fingers. Suddenly Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash hit the ground, their wings were gone

Rainbow sighed “not agaaaaaaaain”.

Then Rarity let out a squeal, her horn was also gone.

Don turned to Twilight and smiled, she still had hers!

As the entrance to the maze appeared, Rainbow Dash saw Twilight still had her horn.

“Hang on just one second, how come you get to keep your horn”

Twilight giggled “good thinking Don”

He smirked “It always pays, to plan ahead”.

Rainbow Dash raised her eyebrows and Applejack said “Ah don’t follow”

Twilight opened her mouth to explain, but Pinkie Pie cut across her before she could “well duuuhh, isn’t it obvious? Don used magic on Twilight’s horn in case Discord tried to take it again, it’s soooo obvious I think it’s obvious and you should too cause it’s so obvious”.

Twilight and Don were dumbfounded, Don held his mouth open “Wow Pinkie, that’s exactly right, how did you know”

Pinkie giggled “Cause silly, that’s what I would have done”

Don blushed “oh”.

Rainbow, thankfully, brought them back to their senses with a loud sigh “Alright, great, we get it, now can we please go kick Discord’s butt already”.

They all nodded and yelled together “alright let’s get em!”.

They stepped into the maze, but the moment they did, the wall sprung up behind them sealing the exit.

Twilight turned and yelled “quick everypony grab-”

But she wasn’t quick enough, before she could finish, more walls sprung up between all of them separating them from each other, just like the last time “-a partner, oh great, just like before”. This was gonna be a long day...

The Maze's Power

View Online

Twilight let out a sigh, she had expected this to happen, but even so, Discord had still managed to separate them, again. She knew there would be no point in yelling, as Discord’s magic would likely prevent her voice from escaping the walls. So instead she hoped they all just moved forward, then she took her own advice, and began down her path.

…..

Don wasted no time trying to break the walls, they may have been just grass and vines, but he knew even his magic alone could not break through the power that probably protected those plants, instead he just started down his path. One of the very first things he noticed as he trudged down his path, was that the sun was being blocked out by very large, unwelcoming black clouds. He knew that must have been Discord’s doing, as none of the pegasi were out now. He prepared to have to cast magic on himself, to keep his fur dry in case it rained. But his fur was not on the top of his mind, what was bugging him, was the castle in the center, it was several buildings connected, it looked like a crazier version of the Princess’s palace. He knew he would have to traverse that before he could find the Elements. He turned his thoughts to making his way towards the castle.

As he tried to direct himself and figure out the mazes secrets before seeing them, Don noticed that the ground had suddenly become cold stone, and the walls of vines had become walls of sticky slimy stone covered in weird tendrils. He was wary of them as he passed them each time, but for the most part, they seemed lifeless, which he was thankful for. However, the moment he wasn’t expecting it, the tentacles on the wall suddenly leapt to life and shot out at him. He was caught off guard, and they managed to wrap around his legs and waist. He didn’t waist his energy struggling, instead he extended his claws and sliced clean through them. As the tentacles fell to the floor, once again lifeless, it seemed like the entire wall sprang to life with tentacles, there were too many for him to slash them all and they seized him with ease. Don knew he had only one chance to escape, or risk finding out what these things did, which he wasn’t keen on, he focused his energy and thought about the castle. With a burst of magic, he vanished, he felt the tentacles release him, when he opened his eyes, he was in front of the castle entrance.

He let out a sigh of relief “that was too close, hope Twilight doesn’t encounter those things, geesh, better yet, I hope she gets the same idea I did and just teleports here” he wasn’t very optimistic with the idea.

He hadn’t even thought of it until he was grabbed. He knew Twilight was much brighter than he was, but she was also much more cautious. She would worry about it backfiring due to Discord’s magic, which, come to think of it, he probably should have done. But he didn’t dwell, he acted on his instincts and that seemed to serve him well so far, so he entered the castle and made sure to leave the door open behind him, indicating somepony had already been through.

…..

Twilight was coming to her wits end with the dead ends in this maze. Every five minutes she hit another dead end, it seemed like there was nothing but dead ends for her in this maze. She went for another twenty minutes of dead ends, until she finally found a path way that looked promising. By promising she meant completely different from any other pathway she’d seen so far. It was dark and the floor was stone instead of grass. It was also much larger than the others, she could have fit an entire buffalo herd down this path, but didn’t wish it tested. As she walked down her path, she began to hear a squishy sound every other step she took. She assumed it was just her hooves in the ground, but as it started to grow louder she came to realize otherwise. Eventually she turned a corner and found the source. She stared at a large orange glob that was at least ten feet tall, and had disgusting, slimy tentacles protruding out of many spots in its body. Twilight was thoroughly disgusted with what she saw, but disgust was soon replaced by terror. As the beast acknowledged her presence, several of its tentacles shot out at her. She screamed and ran, she ran as fast her hooves could carry her.

Once she had turned her third corner, she realized the beast had not given chase, it probably did not expect to having to work for its prey. She felt terrified now, if that thing had gotten a hold of her, who knows what it would have done. She didn’t want to picture it, she also didn’t want to picture what other things Discord had put in this maze without their knowledge. She shuddered at the thought, and continued on down the path. It was not long before Twilight once again began to hear the squishing sounds. She checked behind her, determined to make sure the beast had not followed her. However this time there was another noise coupled with it, she couldn’t make it out, but it sounded like moaning. She was much more cautious than before and stuck her head around the next corner, and gasped in horror. There, across the room, was another orange beast, but this one had Fluttershy in its clutches, and by clutches, she meant it was shoving its tentacles in several parts of her body. Twilight was horrified and immediately entered the room to assist Fluttershy, but as she got within twenty feet of the beast, she stopped. It seemed occupied with Fluttershy, but there was no guarantee that if she approached it would not turn on her too. It was at this moment Fluttershy lifted her head at Twilight

“t-twilight, help me, please…I...I’m starting…to...to like it, please, you’ve got your horn, save m-” as she tried to continue, a tentacle slid its way into her mouth and down her throat.

Twilight was appalled by what she saw, but then she noticed something peculiar, Fluttershy…had her wings! It was then that Twilight understood what this was and shouted out

“HA! Nice try Discord, I saw through your illusion, you took away Fluttershys wings, this is just a fake”.

Twilight smiled at her own cleverness and decided to examine the scene now that she no longer had to save the Fake-Shy. She looked closely and found more evidence for her theory, the Fake-Shy was barely even struggling, in fact it was more like she was giving herself to it. More evidence, Fluttershy was the emodiment of kindness, she would never leave her friends or their mission for sex, Twilight knew this for sure. Now that she had fully justified her theory she got a bit closer and stared hard at the Fake-Shy, who seemed to have given up talking to Twilight and just let herself be screwed. Twilight saw the multiple orgasms leaking from Flutterhsy’s slit and dripping onto the floor. She also saw the beasts own liquid orgasms dripping from the Fake-Shy’s behind and slit as well. Twilight couldn’t help herself, she stared at the scene with great liking, she thought to herself how wonderful it might be to have Don with her in the heat right then. She shook her head, she would not let her loving thoughts distract her. She turned away from the scene and continued on with her mission, wondering what might have happened if she had tried to assist the fake Fluttershy.

Twilight made sure to check every corner she went around so as to not run into anymore tentacled monsters. Every time she even heard one of their distinct squishing sounds, she traveled down the opposite path. The problem with her plan was, every time she went down another path, it almost always led to a dead end. This then ended with her back tracking, sneaking by the tentacle monster and moving ahead. Each time she went by one she kept a close watch on them for any signs of movement towards her. She counted herself lucky, despite a few close calls with the beasts, she had not really encountered anything else during her travel so far.

As she came to another long path, she noticed that this one had absolutely no light coming from within it. She would have preferred to take another route, than to risk this one, but there were no other paths to take, so she lit a light on her horn and began her way down the hall. She observed that although the walls were not very far apart, there was still more than enough room for a tentacle monster to slide down this way. So she kept her eyes locked ahead of her and never let her mind wander from protecting her front and rear. She was so focused on her front and back, she didn’t notice the walls themselves starting to move. It was only once they were practically wiggling in place that Twilight saw she was in trouble. She didn’t wait to see why, she took off down the hall, desperate to escape whatever horror the walls would bring. She could see the faint light at the end of this path, but before she got there, the walls sprang tentacles from them. Twilight screamed, but they did not attack her, instead they began spraying an eerie green liquid at her. She ducked and dodged as much as she could to avoid any of it touching her. She was too slow however, and felt some spray her on her horn and hips. Twilight dove at the last few feet of the path and rolled out back into the grass. She stood up and immediately, disgusted, and began to wipe it off her, she materialized a mirror in front of her so she could see it all. She wiped it all off her hips, but as she went to clean her horn, she watched the liquid absorb into it. Twilight began to shudder at what it might do to her, a unicorn’s horn linked directly to their nervous system. Whatever had been sprayed on her, she knew it would affect her tenfold now.
Twilight stood and looked down on the grass at the green goop, trying to figure out what it was, and why it looked so familiar. Then it hit her, it looked just like the liquid Trixie had used on her. That was bad, because that meant it was a powerful aphrodisiac, that now was taking a direct trip to her brain. She knew that she would soon start to feel it and would have to focus so as not to be influenced by it. It was probably used to make her more willing to let those beasts grab her and have their way with her. She sighed, knowing it was going to by a long, painful trip before she could find Don or Rarity to remove this from her brain. Until then she would have to contend with the horny voice in the back of her head that was starting to form.

Twilight continued on through the maze, being extra careful to avoid any tentacle-like object now, to avoid being tempted. Except now there seemed to be more than ever before. Twilight knew this was Discord’s way of trying to distract her, and she had to admit, it was starting to work. She shook her head

“No” she said aloud

“It isn’t working, I won’t be distracted”

But even as she said it, she felt her body beginning to want one of those monsters more and more to pop out and ravage her. She hoped dearly that she could reach the castle, and then the center, soon, before she started going crazy.

…..

Don was starting to have trouble staying conscious, his will and drive to defeat Discord kept him moving, but his body felt like he was dragging hundreds of pounds worth of weights on him. As if that wasn’t enough, he was climbing stairs which seemed to go on forever. Even with his magic, the relief it gave him from the exhaustion was only temporary. Each time he cast the spell he would feel fine for a few moments, then the blinding pain would return, seemingly ten times worse than before. It was a crude strategy, but he had to keep doing it, without any relief at all, he knew even his will couldn’t fight forever. He failed to see what this blinding pain was supposed to prove, or was Discord just causing it for his own entertainment. He could find no other reason why he would cause it other than maybe to show how determined he was. He cursed Discord after each painful step, wishing him the illest will in the pits of Tartarus. Finally after what seemed like another eternity of walking, Don looked up from his own steps and saw he had reached the top. The moment his final foot had left the last step, he collapsed forward onto the floor. It was also at that exact moment that the pain vanished from him, and he felt seemingly fully rejuvenated.

As his senses rested themselves, he sprang back to his feet and took in the sight in front of him. A long metal bridge extended out from the castle and over above the exact middle of the pit. Don almost laughed, he had been wondering how he was going to end up in the center of the maze, but it seems Discord’s sense of humor or irony answered his question for him. Once he crossed that bridge, he would, technically, be in the center of the maze. Don walked to the edge of the bridge, and looked over, he was high enough in the air that he could see most of the maze clearly from up here. As he looked over hoping to see Twilight, he instead saw Rainbow Dash and Rarity running away, but in the complete wrong direction, from a large group of the weird tentacle beasts he had beaten to a pulp on his way through the castle. He was about to shout down to them, but before he could, he was interrupted

“Don’t waste your breath my boy, they won’t hear you, trust me”

Don turned across the bridge and saw Discord, sitting on what looked like a throne, over the center of the maze. Don growled at him and started across the bridge, but he stopped halfway across. Discord smiled at him

“What’s the matter Don, I’m right here, come and get me”

Don raised his eyebrow “It’s too easy”.

Discord laughed at him “Come and get me”

Don growled again and took off towards Discord, but just as he was about to reach the end, five of the metal planks disappeared beneath his feet. Don was moving too fast to stop himself and plummeted straight down through the hole. He reached out and grabbed one of the remaining boards with his claw at the last moment, then he just hung there by one claw contemplating how to get back up. Discord, meanwhile, was laughing in his chair

“Oh that WAS too easy wasn’t it, the look on your face when the boards vanished was priceless! I wonder how long you can hang there before you fall hmmm? Maybe I should make that board vanish too, and just let you fall”

Don let out another low growl and quickly tried to think of a way out. Then like lightning, it hit him, he closed his eyes, and focused his magic, he vanished from the board and reappeared at the end of the bridge. Discord gave a disappointed look, but it quickly vanished

“Oh well, I suppose I shouldn’t have gotten my hopes up. Well then Don, what will you do now? You’re all alone against me, no friends to help you use the Elements to try and beat me. If you think about it, all you did was just waste your time, cause now you can’t do anything”

Don smiled “don’t you ever stop talking”.

Discord’s smile faltered as a look of annoyance flashed across his face

“I wasn’t planning on using the Elements to beat you, I always planned to face you myself. Things are much easier that way, cause now I don’t have to worry about you harming Twilight and can focus all of my power into beating you.”

Discord laughed “Noble, but stupid, you don’t have a chance against me, you never did, even with the Elements, the student cannot defeat the master”

“Maybe, maybe not, but I’ll never know unless I try”

“Bring it”.

Don focused his magic into his palms, then, throwing them out in front of him, blasted a continuous stream of laser-like magic straight at Discord. Discord held up one of his claws, yawned, and did the same thing, both of their beams met between them and seemed to wrestle in the air for dominance. Don slowly walked, while continuing the beam, so that he was directly in front of Discord’s throne. That way if he was knocked back, he would not be knocked off the tower. Once he had his back to the bushes near the edge, he refocused himself on overpowering Discord. Despite Don putting all of his effort and power into the stream, Discord was still able to match the power with just one hand. On top of that, it seemed like he was barley trying to fight back. Don started to realize his situation would quickly become dire if Discord ever fought back with full strength, and started trying to devise a strategy to win.

…..

Twilight’s legs were becoming sore from the lack of rest she had during this voyage. She had no idea how long they had been in the maze, and with Discord changing the sky above them, she had no way to even tell whether or not it was day time. Even worse was the power the aphrodisiac was having on her, every time she spotted one of the the orange beasts she had to struggle to keep herself from letting it take her. She got more and more in the heat with each step, by the time she found herself in front of the castle she was practically begging something to show up and satisfy the volcano burning between her hindquarters. Every step made it worse, she barely found the strength to push open the doors to the castle. Once she pulled them shut behind her, she collapsed onto the floor, twitching in lust for something, anything to satisfy her. She would have just laid there until someone found her, but then she heard the sound of hooves on the ground up ahead. As she stumbled to her feet she took off away from the stairs in front of her and went around two turns before she skidded to a halt in front of, a deep gorge in the ground, and Applejack.

Applejack’s face broke into a smile when she saw Twilight. Twilight had barely stopped skidding on the floor before Applejack ran over and hugged her. Twilight squirmed out of the hug, just the touch of someone right now was enough to nearly brake her will to resist the poison in her. Applejack seemed fine to her, except for the fact that she kept rubbing her head and she was missing her hat, both made Twilight suspicious

“Another fake?” she thought to herself.

She couldn’t decide, but it didn’t matter at the moment, Applejack began to point into the gorge

“I reckon I got here just a couple minutes before you Twilight. Anyway, this gorge is too far for me to jump, I’ve been trying to think of a way across, but nothing comes to my mind. Now that you’re here though, we can get across with your magic” she motioned at Twilight’s horn “but I just have to ask though, how did you get to keep yours?”

Twilight’s eyes widened at her question “I knew she was a fake!” she thought to herself.

Applejack continued “Sorry, it’s just, while I was in here I took a small tumble down the stairs and I can’t seem to remember since I hit my head. One minute the stair were there, the next, they ain't.”

Twilight didn’t buy that story for a minute, but she didn’t know how to rid herself of the fake. The answer however, presented itself to her. Applejack walked to the edge of the gorge and said “I didn’t try jumpin across myself because down a little lower on some ledges, some of them tentacle thingies are waitin, and I don’t wanna get grabbed by them, I barely got away from the last one I saw”

Twilight broke into a sinister smile, she knew how to get rid of the fake. AJ stood even closer to the edge and said “but I have an idea, you can teleport me to the other side, then I’ll grab you when you jump over”.

Twilight knew what would happen if she obliged, she would jump and the fake would move and let her fall to the tentacles, she wasn’t having that, but she needed some form of relief, so she had a better idea.

“I’m a little weak right now from all of this, could you make it easier on me and take a running jump, that way I don’t have to move you as far”

Applejack nodded and took several steps back. She took off and jumped over the gorge, but right as she was directly above it, Twilight activated her magic and stopped her in midair

“What the hay! Twilight what are you doin?!”

AJ started to panic as Twilight began to lower her onto one of the ledges. She laughed and said “Nice try faker, you’re not Applejack, you screwed up again Discord”

Applejack would have protested but Twilight dropped her then, and she started screaming. She screamed until one of the tentacle monsters caught her around the waist

“Now I’m mighty thankful to ya for saving me, but let’s not be too hasty now”

She pleaded with the beast, but it didn’t listen. The tentacles began to snake their way up her legs, Applejack struggled and broke free for a moment and began climbing up the gorge, but the beast grabbed her and dragged her back to it.

She cried out for help “no, no PLEASE!”

Her pleas made no difference, as the beast got full hold of her, it wrapped around her waist, legs and tail. The tentacles spread her legs open and lifted her tail behind her. Applejack’s eyes widened in horror, she began to scream out, but was silenced before she could by a tentacle forcing its way into her mouth. She desperately tried to close her legs as more of the tendrils snaked up them to her slit. AJ shook her head trying to break free and scream, but she couldn’t escape and her mouth was given no relief. As the tentacles reached AJ’s snatch Twilight watched in arousal at two of them spread the lips of her slit, then another snaked up and teased her for a moment. Before she could get used to the feeling, the tentacle teasing her plunged into her snatch, then it began to vibrate while it thrust itself inside her. AJ’s eyes told the whole story of how she was feeling, she was struggling to fight how good it felt, her body twitched and cringed at the pleasure she wasn’t used to.

Twilight stared at the scene, beginning to wish it was her instead, if this was torture, she wanted to be a gluten for punishment. Two more tentacles snaked up AJ’s behind and spread her butt cheeks apart. Before AJ could do more than moan in protest, a third tentacle forced itself into her rear and began pumping it as well. The tentacles were now in full onslaught of Applejack, two more were smacking her on the Cutie Mark even while her rear and snatch were being molested. Twilight heard AJ give a muffled, but still loud scream, then drops of liquid slid down her snatch and dripped onto the ledge.

Twilight wanted to jump down and let the tentacles have their way with her. It took all of her will power not to give in to the aphrodisiac in her system. She looked down into the chasm and saw that the tentacles had dropped AJ and had retracted inside of the beast. Twilight smiled, now was the time to destroy the fake, now that she had tortured it. Twilight used her magic to lift the fake AJ out of the pit and onto the floor next to her. She saw it open its eyes pleadingly

“Twilight?” it whimpered.

Twilight had heard enough from this thing, she touched her horn to its head and activated her magic, intending to make it dematerialize. However, when she touched her horn to AJ’s head she was overcome with a flood of memories. Visions of her past with Applejack soared through her mind, hundreds of memories within only a few seconds. Twilight pulled herself away and shook her head, realizing the horrible truth...this was the real Applejack. The spell was a spell to reveal secrets and revert Changlings, it only revelaed AJ's memories, so it was her. The moment she realized this she broke down to her knees and begged for forgiveness.

“Oh no, AJ it really is you…oh no, I’m sooo sorry Applejack I thought you were a fake, Discord he-”

“It’s alright sugar cube. Them tentacle thingies mess with your head, but it don’t matter, cause I’m just dreamin. Yep, any minute now i'll wake up, then everything will be alright”.

Twilight knew AJ was on the brink of craziness, denying what had happened would not help, but then, how could she even offer an apology? Nothing she said could give AJ her innocence back, Discord had caused Twilight to take that from her, she could say she was drugged, and that was true, but it didn’t matter. No one, fake or not, deserved what she had let that beast do to AJ. AJ continued muttering out loud “After all, this can’t be real, cause if it was Twilight would find a way to save us, this place gives ya mighty weird feelin, but Twilight would never give up, she wouldn’t let anyone control her, and she would certainly never leave her friend to that monster”

She looked up at Twilight “right Twilight?”

Twilight gave a small whimper and watched Applejack curl into a ball and start rubbing her own tail for comfort “I’ll just go to sleep and when I wake up, everything will be fine”

Twilight watched as she instantly fell asleep, she had always admired Applejack’s will power. To force herself to fall asleep like that was not easy.

Twilight bent over Applejack “I’m sorry AJ” she whispered kissing her cheek.

She then cast a protective aura around her and levitated her into the air. She headed away from the chasm back towards the entrance and the stairs. As she reached the entrance hall once again, she came upon Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy, all pushing against the front doors, trying to hold it shut. On the other side there were sharp smashing sounds of some creature trying to break through it. As Twilight arrived she immediately cast a spell at the door. When it connected four padlocks and eight logs appeared on the door holding it in place. Her three friends turned to her and sighed with relief. Rarity and Fluttershy collapsed on the floor to rest, Rainbow ran over to Twilight and, surprisingly, gave her a hug

“We thought those monsters got you for sure Twilight. We heard you scream, but it must have been one of Discord’s tricks, we’ve seen plenty of those. Glad to see everyone is safe and unpenetrated."

Twilight shook her head and set Applejack onto floor at Rainbow’s feet

“Not everyone”.

Fluttershy and Rarity gasped, Rainbow Dash looked like she was gonna cry, she knelt over AJ and gave her mane a light rub with hers. Rarity looked up at Twilight

“How? How could she get caught by one of those things, she the fastest except for maybe Rainbow Dash?” Twilight looked down at her hooves...

“It’s my fault” they all gasped at her. Twilight told them the story of how she had thought AJ was a fake and so had not saved her. She left out the part where she had actually given AJ to the beast and made it seem like she just hadn’t rescued her. Thankfully none of them asked, so she didn’t have to lie to them. Applejack twitched in her sleep, Rarity and Fluttershy had worked their way back onto their feet, and Rainbow was now looking around the room, as though she expected a beast to jump from nowhere at them. Once she had looked around twice, she turned to Twilight and said

“We’re still missing Pinkie Pie and Don, where do you think they are? They can’t still be outside, we ran through practically this whole side of the maze trying to get away from the giant monster outside”

Fluttershy shivered at the thought “Oh, I hope they’re ok”

Rarity looked at her hooves “Poor Pinkie Pie is probably scared stiff, all alone with those horrid monsters”.

A sing-song voice suddenly floated down the stairs to them “No I’m not, I’ve been right here waiting for you all to catch up”

Pinkie Pie came hopping down the stairs as though nothing was wrong and bounced over to them. Everypony looked absolutely relieved to see her, except Rainbow Dash, she stood in between Pinkie and the others

“Hold on a sec here, how do we know you’re the real Pinkie Pie? Do something only Pinkie would do!”

Pinkie sat her behind on the ground, put her hoof to her mouth as though she was thinking for a moment. Then she jumped up, and pulled a face mask out of her tail that looked like Twilight, put it on, and blew confetti out of its mouth Twilight rolled her eyes “That’s Pinkie Pie, can we move on now?”

Rainbow nodded and said “We still need to find Don”

“No we don’t” Rarity turned and stared at Pinkie

“What do you mean, of course we do, we need him to defeat Discord”

Pinkie shook her head frantically “He’s already up at the top, he teleported here from the beginning”

Twilight smacked her hoof to her face “why didn’t I think of that sooner”.

Pinkie shrugged “Anyways there is a bunch of claw marks farther up the stairs so I’d say he went that way”

“Then that’s where we are going, come on girls”. Twilight jumped up the stairs and began climbing, the others followed behind her while Rainbow Dash put Applejack on her back and carried her up.

The stairs seemed endless, every time Twilight looked up it seemed like the distance between them and the top was just getting farther. With it being Discords lair, that was actually very possible, but if Don had made it up, then so could they. As they walked farther up they finally came to a break in the stairs where a large ledge with a balcony overlooked the rest of the maze. Twilight knew they were all tired, even Rainbow Dash, so she stopped and walked onto the balcony to rest for a moment. Rainbow Dash, despite being just as exhausted said

“Twilight what are you doing, we don’t have time to rest, we need to catch up to Don”

Twilight shook her head “We’re all exhausted, we won’t be any help to him if we can’t even walk, take a few moments to rest then we’ll start up again”

Rainbow didn’t really have a choice, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Rarity had also collapsed next to Twilight. So she reluctantly set down the still-sleeping Applejack and laid down with them.

After a few minutes of resting Rainbow Dash stood up and said “alright we’ve rested enough, we need to get moving”

Twilight nodded “I agree, Rainbow, get Applejack and we’ll go”.

Rainbow Dash turned around to pick up Applejack, but she wasn’t there, Dash looked around, panicking she said “umm where’s Applejack!”

Twilight turned and saw that she wasn’t with them. They all stood up and began calling for her, but it only lasted a moment, because as they began to grow louder, a voice came from the stairs “I’m right here ya’ll”.

They all turned and saw AJ walking down the stairs towards them “Just needed to get my head straight that’s all”

Twilight was the only one who didn’t immediately hug AJ, she was too afraid to even look her in the eyes. AJ’s reassurances made her feel better, but the guilt did not wash away so easily. They all stood up to leave, and started to make their way back towards the stairs, but as they reached them, the stairs became unusable. Coming down the stairs, was a group of the tentacle beasts that barely fit on the steps. Twilight didn’t hesitate, she turned to run, but saw that the stairs leading up to them was also overflowing with the monsters. Twilight and the others were forced to retreat back onto the balcony. Once they were out over the ledge, they knew they had nowhere else to go. Fluttershy was beginning to panic

“What’ll we do now?!”

Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes “We fight!”

Twilight shrugged “We don’t really have a choice at this point, do we?” she lit up her horn, she would not be taken by these things, she would not allow the poison to affect her anymore, she would not!

Rainbow Dash and Twilight charged the beasts, the others followed. Rainbow gave the first beast she saw a buck right in its gut, but she just became lodged in it. The moment her legs were stuck in the beast, it moved the goop Rainbow was stuck in, apart spreading her legs wide. She tried to pound down, but two tentacles sprang from the monster and held her front hooves. Then four more tentacles sprang out and snaked along her looking for something to penetrate. One went up and thrust into her muzzle, another went under her tail and straight into her rear, the last two forced their way into her snatch and thrust back and forth in her slit simultaneously. Rainbow tried to scream, but the tendril in her mouth prevented it.

Everypony met with the same problem, as they each tried to attack the beasts, their attacks were absorbed, and then they were held and raped.

Applejack struggled the most, screaming the whole time “NO, NO, NOT AGAIN, PLEEEEAAASSEE!”.

Within moments Twilight and Fluttershy were the only two ponies left untouched, and the beasts were closing in. Fluttershy had hidden behind Twilight for protection and Twilight was blasting each one that came near them with her magic. Despite her best efforts she couldn’t hold them all off and eventually they piled on top of them. The beasts grabbed them with their tentacles and forced Fluttershy onto her back and Twilight onto her stomach, but they did not do what they expected. Twilight felt herself lifted into the air, then watched as she was pressed down forcibly against Fluttershy’s stomach, except her face was on top of Fluttershy’s slit and vice versa.

Twilight felt the poison resurface, then felt the tentacles push down on her, forcing her lips against Fluttershy’s slit and Fluttershy’s lips against her slit. Twilight couldn’t fight the poison anymore, and felt her tongue enter Fluttershy’s slit to begin giving it a good licking. Fluttershy gave a low squeak and was then forced to do the same. While they were being forced to pleasure each other, one tentacle slid behind each of them and entered their flanks. Although Twilight was used to it from Don and her flank was tighter, Fluttershy’s was not, she was sensitive and soft, and the pounding the tentacle gave her rear was too much for her. Fluttershy came quickly and this only caused Twilight to do the same, Fluttershy’s squeaks only aroused her more and more. By the end of ten minutes everypony was cumming and being forced to love it. Twilight silently prayed to Celestia Don would save her, she wanted him to be doing this to her and no one else. She could only lay there and take it until then, she began to feel hopeless and overcome with how good this really did feel, she felt herself giving in and soon she lost all train of thought to the poison in her mind.

Broken Don

View Online

Don could feel Discord’s power beginning to falter, despite how close he had come to defeat, Don had somehow held out this long. Don felt he was using all of his strength to keep Discord’s magic from advancing on him, however, Don was not finding it any easier despite that fact. Discord was fighting back hard at this point, and the only thing that kept Don in it, was the knowledge that Discord was weakening too. Despite the clear strain that he was putting on his magic, Discord had not changed his tone towards Don throughout their struggle, he kept goading Don into fighting harder, despite him clearly losing. Finally Don truly began to gain the upper hand, he began to walk, step by step, towards Discord, pushing his magic towards him! For just a moment Discord’s eyes showed his surprise, but it was fleeting and quickly replaced with a sick grin

“I’m-uggh, surprised at you Don-urrghh” he couldn’t mask his grunts or the strain in his voice “You’re willing to…let Twilight Sparkle and her friends suffer just to defeat me yourself-uggggh”.

Don’s eyes flashed scarlet “what do you mean Discord, SPEAK!”

“Oh come now my little prince, do you really think I would take a chance on losing, not after last time. No, I learn from my mistakes, but I’ll indulge you…here”.

Discord waved one of his hands for a moment, and a puddle appeared in the air. Once it was fully formed, the puddle shimmered and an image of the inside castle just a few floors down, became clear. Once the vision was fully viewable, Don saw his friends, they were all writhing on the floor, as though they were being tortured!

Don yelled to Discord, over the noise of their magic “what have you done to them?!”

Discord laughed mockingly at him “oh Twilight, I’d never abandon you! gag! barf! gag!...If you must know they are under my spell, they have been since they were exposed to my ‘special’ poison at the beggining of the maze, only you escaped without being sprayed apparently. This-”

He pointed to a new puddle that was forming on the floor.

“-is what they are seeing, and feeling”

The image that appeared horrified Don, the horrid things that the beasts in the vision were doing to his friends made him sick, and nearly vomit. He regained himself as Discord snapped his fingers, causing the puddle showing him the scene to grow larger, and show the same tentacle beasts waiting only a few feet away from his friends in reality! Discord, now barely holding off Don’s magic with one hand, prepared to snap the fingers of his free hand

“When I snap my fingers, those beasts will grab them and brutally rape them in ways that even their current visions can't describe, and only you can stop them, and that will only happen if you break the connection bewtween us here, which of course means my magic will strike you, and then things will get...entertaining....So Don, now we come to that decision which I always love to watch…there are two choices, stay here and defeat me, as you no doubt feel yourself coming close to...I did, regrettably, underestimate your magical ability, but that’s why I had this back-up plan. Or, you can cut our magical contest and allow my magic to strike you, giving me the victory as I begin to control you, but your friends will keep their innocence. So…choose!”

Don turned his head towards where he knew the door to Twilight was, then he looked at Discord. He felt Discord’s power, and knew he could not teleport away before he was struck, so he made his choice. Don cut off his magical stream and let Discord’s magic strike him full in the chest. For a moment, nothing happened, or so he thought. The moment he tried to move his feet, he realized what Discord had done, he had paralyzed his body, he couldn’t even turn his head.

Discord walked over to him “Look at yourself Don, you know what decision you should have made, you know it by instinct, but you couldn’t make it...Do you want to know why? Because despite your power with magic, despite your strength, there is one enemy you can’t defeat...your feelings. Your love for Twilight Sparkle just guaranteed me dominance over Equestria, harmony will be dead. You see the thought of her erases all of your common sense, all the knowledge that tells you to finish me and forces you to think only of her, and that is why…you are mine now!” Don’s eyes widened as Discord reached forward with a single finger, and poked him in the forhead.

At Discord's touch the spell holding Don broke and he took off to the door without a second thought. He threw it open and ran down the steps, skipping and jumping several flights. Even as he ran, however, he felt a darkness, like a never ending depression begin to fill him. He was compelled to look down, and when he did, he gasped. His fur, it was beginning to change colors from caramel to grey, and the change was beginning to travel up his body. He knew then, what Discord had done to him, he had corrupted him, just like Twilight had warned him he could do. It was ironic, for just a moment, while he was unable to move, Discord made sense to him, he made Don doubt Twilight and himself, and at that moment he had won.

Don jumped that last flight of stairs and landed in front of the orange monsters closing on his friends, blasting them away from the ponies. Don saw the change traveling quickly up his chest, and knew he didn’t have long. He held out his paw at the writhing ponies and unleashed what remaining magical power he had left in him, breaking Discord’s spell over them. Don felt his last moments of free will beginning to dawn as he saw all of his friends open their eyes. Twilight was the first to stumble to her feet, she seemed the quickest to notice the truth

“I knew it couldn’t be true” she sighed with relief.

The others looked at Don’s still glowing hand and understood, he had freed them from some kind of spell. Twilight dashed over to him, and embraced him in a hug. Don wanted to feel the warmth of her love but, the emotion, escaped him, he felt nothing, but remembered the feeling for a moment. He managed a smile, as the grey worked up his chin. Twilight was so busy with her embrace she did not notice him changing in front of her, but Rainbow Dash did.

She stepped closer to him “Don….”

She almost whispered, it was the hint of fear in her voice that brought Twilight back to reality. She let go of him and stepped back seeing the grey nearly covering his mouth now

“Don…” she also whispered.

Don pulled at his consciousness for one last emotion for her and managed to utter “Twilight…I’m sorry…I had to save you, no matter what…”

His voice drifted off as his remaining color faded and his magic became colorless along with his skin. Twilight inched closer

“Don..”

she nudged his chest with her head, but he just stared blankly ahead, as though no thought passed through him. Then without warning, he vanished in grey light, and the light traveled up the stairs away from them. Twilight shook her head and ran up the stairs

“Come on girls, we have to catch him”.

They followed behind her as they chased Don’s light up the stairs. Rainbow Dash pulled ahead of the group and began closing on the light, almost with reach of it, but right as she reached out, it zoomed away, faster than before. Rainbow did not have to sigh though, for only a few seconds later, her wings reappeared on her back, along with everyone else’s.

Twilight gasped “Discord must think he’s won if he’s giving us back our wings and horns”

Dash growled “Then we need to prove him wrong, come on girls let’s get them”.

Rainbow Dash took off up the stairs zooming ahead of everyone with her wings. Twilight saw her chase the light through the door at the top and watched it shut behind her. She slowed to a trot, knowing she had little stamina left and would need it for saving Don. As the others raced ahead of her, she silently wondered to herself what Discord could have done to break him. Don had seemed so capable, then a thought occurred to her, he had said he had to save her, which could only mean one thing...

Twilight stopped her thoughts and decided to catch up to the rest of the group. She closed her eyes and clenched her teeth as she made a blind teleport up to the top of the stairs. She saw her friends arrive right behind her as she pulled the door open. She ran through it and saw Rainbow Dash standing at the edge of a large cliff, overlooking the maze, and to the right of her was a bridge leading across. Twilight ran up next to her and followed her gaze across the chasm

“hey Rainbow Dash what are you….”

Her voice trailed away as she too, saw what had Rainbow frozen in place. The rest of her friends also came to a stop and found themselves in a similar state when they saw it.

Across the bridge over on what looked like a throne, Discord sat smirking evilly, and next to him, stood none other than Don, wearing the same blank emotionless expression as before. Rainbow recovered as fast as Twilight did and they both sprinted across the bridge (actually Rainbow flew and Twilight sprinted) with their friends right behind them. As they halted on the other side and advanced on the throne, Rainbow charged Discord

“Give us back Don you bastard!!”

Discord did not even move to stop her and it seemed like she would collide with him. Then just a few feet before the collision, Rainbow collided with a barrier that appeared from nowhere. She was thrown all the way back, skidding to the ground at Twilight’s feet. Twilight did not understand how Discord had done that, he had not even moved, but as she looked at Don she understood. Don had his hand outstretched with colorless magic orbiting it and fueling the force field. Twilight took a couple steps towards Don, but made it even less than Dashie did. She was pushed back as she tried to advance, it was like trying to walk through Jello.

“Don, why are you protecting Discord, we’re your friends?”

Discord merely laughed at her attempt and said “You ponies really don’t get it do you? He’s mine now! Don no longer harbors any feelings towards any of you. I took all of them away, but not before I made him see things my way” he laughed manically and clutched at his chest.

Twilight growled “What do you mean, what did you do to him Discord”

“This one has so much magical ability, I am astounded he turned out much better than i thought he would...he might be even better than you Twilight Sparkle" Discord looked at their faces, still showing puzzlement and sighed

"Fine...since you all can’t help him at this point I’ll indulge you. He beat all of you here, save Pinkie Pie, but he didn’t notice her and came straight up here to face me. Now I’ll admit I underestimated him, he attacked me very quickly and we had ourselves a little magic duel. He was actually starting to win, but then I showed him how I had trapped all of you under my spell with the poison in your bodies. He had no choice but to break our duel and allow me the victory to save you. However I don’t think he knew what I intended to do, else he might have acted differently. I paralyzed him and showed him the truth of his power, why love for any of you is pointless, especially you Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight began to blow steam from her nose and dug her hoof into the ground as though preparing to charge

“After all Twilight, you knew he was innocent the whole time, back then...didn’t you? When you cast him away, you knew he hadn’t done it, but you used that chance to try and change the future, for your own selfish reasons. If you really loved him, why would you do that?”

Twilight shook her head “stop it Discord!”

Applejack stepped in front of Twilight “You’re twisting what she did, she does love Don, any of us can tell that just by the way she gets so gum hoe around him”

Discord laughed “I showed him things all of you had against him, I may have twisted them a little, but they all had their truths. You...Rainbow Dash, wanted him to yourself and hoped you could convince him that night when you joined in on their sex session. Applejack you, despite being always honest, secretly didn’t trust him and were first to accuse him. Now don't get me wrong, i twisted those to an extreme in his mind, but never-the-less, each of you played your own part in making his fall to me easier, don’t blame me”. Applejack and Rainbow Dash both seemed hit by this and Rainbow blushed in shame at their secret being told.

Twilight couldn’t help showing tears, she knew it would satisfy Discord, but she couldn’t hold them back. His words did have some truth in them despite the way he twisted her feelings towards them.

Discord laughed more “I wonder how it would be if I made him attack you right now, what would you do, I wonder”.

Pinkie Pie jumped to the front enthusiastically “We’ll use the elements on him and change him back”

Discord grabbed at his chest “Ha! You don’t even have the elements”

“Oh yes we do, you have to give them to us, we beat your maze!”

Discord’s smile faded a little, and he uttered a growl “Fine! Here! They still won’t help you though!” he snapped his fingers and the Elements of Harmony flew out of the nearby bushes to set themselves at the ponies hooves. They immediately gathered the elements and put them on, then gathered in formation and prepared to use them. Twilight activated her horn and stepped towards Discord

“I’ve got a better idea, we reseal you and that will bring Don back”

Discord nodded “True, that it would. Come then, take your best shot! Friend me!”.

Twilight lit her element, the others activated their own and floated into the air. Twilight’s eyes glowed in her magical stage and a rainbow of magic shot up into the air from their group, then arched downward at Discord. He never even flinched, but as it closed on him, Don held up his hand and, right as the rainbow closed, he smacked it straight back at the group! Twilight would have gasped if she had time, but their own energy struck them out of the air and they landed on their flanks several feet from Discord and Don.

Pinkie hoped up first “I don’t feel and different, what happened”
Twilight coughed as she got to her feet “The elements can’t hurt us, we aren’t evil...maybe thats why Don was able to do that...don’t worry we’ll be fine”

Discord clapped his hands applauding them “On the contrary Twilight Sparkle, you are far from fine”

He snapped his fingers and Don rushed them, claws out. Don bypassed everypony and tackled Twilight alone, straight off the edge of the tower, in his push, he knocked her Element off her head as well. Fluttershy screamed as she and Dashie dove to catch them. But they were to slow, Twilight and Don fell through the air, they were falling too fast for Twilight to focus on a spell to save them. As the neared the ground though, Don cast his own spell putting a shield in front of him, and just before the hit the ground, they hit the shield, bounced up and landed on the stone ground. They both had the wind knocked out of them, but Don was quick to recover and got to his feet, while Twilight struggled to clear the stars from her eyes. She caught the outline of Don shaking his head as well. As she steadied herself she noticed he was bearing his claws at her. Despite their previous closeness he looked very menacing at that moment. Don emitted a low growl and advanced on Twilight. Twilight, not knowing what to do to defend herself, retreated backwards into the maze. She kept a backwards walk, watching Don advance on her, he never picked up his pace, he just followed at a low stalking walk. From here Twilight could see her friends racing away from the side of the tower. Only Rainbow Dash seemed to have jumped over after them still, she was now heading straight for them, but before she could reach them, her wings vanished again, and she fell into a clump of bushes.

Twilight pulled a large root from the ground and magically flung it at Don, he sliced it in half before it ever reached him. She looked around for something to keep him away, desperate to buy time so she could think of a way to save him. She fired a half hearted magical beam at him from her horn, but Don knocked it away like the pathetic shot it was. She knew she would have to be serious if she was to stall him, that might have to involve hurting him, she realized. If he had blocked the Elements of Harmony, then magical beams were pointless, which meant she had to get creative with this.
Twilight transfigured a door, shut between them, but he sawed straight through it. She materialized boulders in a path as she retreated, he blasted them away. She sent sleep inducing musical notes towards him, but they died feet from him, turning grey and soundless on the ground. She put a bubble around him, he popped it with his claws. She shot roots out of the ground to hold him, he set them on fire and burned them off. She formed a small tornado blocking the way to her, but Don blasted wind in two different directions, opposite the way the wind in the tornado moved, and it collapsed on itself. Twilight tried to think of something else quick, but she was interrupted as she backed into a stone wall. She felt the cold stone against her flank, she whimpered, knowing this was the end. She felt sorry for Don, knowing he had no feeling towards what he was about to do, but as he raised claw when he neared her, she knew he wouldn’t stop. She stood on her hind legs with her back pressed against the stone now, out of panic she had stood up and covered her face with her front hooves. Don was now right in front of her, he raised his claw and saw the tears fall from her eyes.

Twilight whimpered again and as he swung down, squeaked “I’m sorry Don”.

Don paused his strike in the air “What?! What did you just say?” his voice came out sharper and raspier than before.

Twilight squeaked again “I said I’m sorry. It’s my fault you became like this, it’s all my fault, I shouldn’t have tried to send you away to change the future, it was selfish of me, I just never wanted you to leave me” Twilight opened her eyes and saw him pondering this. She dropped back down to four legs, feeling that she should say it all, now that she could, and he was letting her.

“When you first arrived, I found you annoying to be honest, until you caught me, the way the magic rippled through you, so purely, made me see the other qualities I couldn’t when all I saw was your amnesia. Then I found out you felt the same way, through your song”

Twilight was now inching closer to Don, ever so slightly getting closer. She continued “I was so happy, I had found my very special somepony, and then imagine my surprise hearing that the princess wanted to see you, I thought it would be great. Too bad once the joy of your powers was over, she told me you would leave one day, said it was part of the future because you weren’t from here, she thought. So when we got back I wanted to have sex with you then, right then, but didn’t know what to expect. You…you were almost penetrating my flank when Dashie walked in on us. I was so embarrassed, but just that little taste of you on me, made me even crazier for you. When our night finally came, you were right, I didn’t even notice Rainbow, I only noticed your body inside mine, and the greatness of how it felt. The magical orgasms we had together, I researched them secretly, they are nearly unheard of, save some extra rare books I found in the Star Swirl the Bearded section. It told me how they were so rare because it could only happen between beings with strong magic powers, that were so compatible with each other, that when they both reached an orgasm their magic was fully activated and intensified it tenfold”.

Twilight was now on her hind legs knees in front of Don, subtly igniting her horn.

“So Don, if you’re really going to end me, I just want you to let me…give you that feeling, one, last, time”

She did not wait for his approval. She had been rubbing his crotch so long, his arousal was inevitable, she brought her lips to the edge of his fur and lifted the spell keeping his fur thick there. As it lifted she saw his cock right in front of her and immediately took it into her mouth. She wrapped her front hooves around his legs while he stood there. It was only a few moments before his first moan escaped him, telling her to crank it up. She licked her tongue all over his member and wrapped it around it as many times as possible. Soon Don’s hands dropped to her head and she felt him beginning to thrust along with her...

Twilight shook her head to clear the illusion from it, she knew her spell wouldn’t hold Don for long, as she stood in front of him, watching his eyes glow in her magical fantasy. She had been saving this spell for a situation if she was fighting another magician, but she had never dreamed she would have to use it on Don. Once she had gotten close to Don, she had activated it, she knew he would lower his guard if she became so revealing to him all of the sudden. It was a spell that couldn’t be guarded against, because it projected an image or “fantasy” from her mind outward like a movie into the unsuspecting victim, completely immobilizing them in it. The loop it would cause in his mind wouldn’t fool him for long though and once he escaped, she would need to be ready.

She sat down and pondered what to do, running away would do no good, he would catch her easily. A magical duel was also pointless, as she could only attack him half-heartedly, never with full force. The answer came to her so simply, she thought it too easy. She cast an immobilization spell around Don, knowing she had to drop her illusion to use her next spell. Once she knew Don couldn’t move, she freed him from her spell. The moment his eyes came back into focus, he made an attempt, or what looked like an attempt to leap at her, but to no avail! Instead he remained in place immobilized, emitting low growls at her. Twilight smiled, knowing that once she cast the memory spell on him, she was likely to be knocked silly by his own magic. After all, the last time she had been sent flying when she had attempted it on him. Nevertheless, she activated her horn and advanced on Don, she could see him struggling to break free as she neared him.

When she touched her horn to his head, a strange sensation flooded into her mind instead of his. For a moment it was like a damn was breaking inside her head, the damn leading to Don’s mind. However the spell did not work like she thought, instead of revisiting his own memories of them, all of her memories of both of them flooded in from her into him. Once it started she couldn’t stop, it was like his mind was pulling them from her. For a moment she caught a glimpse of him outside, and she saw his body regaining its color, slowly but surely. She poured the memories into him then. When she had poured every memory of her past into him, relevant or not, it was like they were poured back into her, but only certain ones. Memories that had Don in them were poured back at her, but then her theory seemed lost, as memories from her as a young philly began to flow as well. They all had to do with her in the Princess’s school for magic, or when she was studying with the Princess. Other than that they seemed not related at all, except they all had a unicorn she vaguely remembered in them.

His fur was colored like Don’s and he was about her age at that time. She remembered only his name and bits about him, he had always been around when the Princess had been teaching her. Twilight remembered him mostly as the one pony tending to her every need, she had thought he was a servant, but when she had asked the Princess she had denied this and said he was also a student of hers, though not as personal as Twilight.

Twilight remembered that moment clearly, the young unicorn colt had rarely spoken until that point, he had always just run about, getting her books, and food, if she ever asked. The only long conversation they had ever shared was about his Cutie mark and why he kept it covered by a long, dark, nighttime purple veil, that stretched behind him like a cape when he ran, after that they talked more often. She couldn’t recall the sound of his voice, but the memory of it seemed to play in her mind on its own...

Daybreak

View Online

(Magical Flashback)

A young philly Twilight sat in a pile of books near the Princess’s study, she had her nose buried in her latest copy of Advanced Magical Spells for Beginners, and did not notice when the young colt, also sharing the study with her and the Princess, brought her a cup of tea. Twilight did not even look up from her book until she heard the Princess speak to him thanking him for her own cup.

“Thank you very much Daybreak, this looks delicious” Twilight looked up and saw the Princess take a sip, and realized, she too, was thirsty.

“umm Princess could I please…”

She paused as she noticed there was already a teacup next to her, she looked over and saw the young colt as he walked back to his own secluded corner of the room and began reading once again, just like Twilight had been moments ago.

Twilight turned to the Princess “umm Princess”

Celestia looked over to her from her pillow near the fire place “Yes Twilight, why do you look so troubled my dear”.

Twilight fumbled the words around in her mouth, not knowing how to express the feeling into words “umm Princess, I know you told me that…”

She lowered her voice so only the Princess could hear “Well, I know you told me that the colt whose always here isn’t a servant and is a student of yours too, but I still don’t get it, why does he keep bringing you things if he doesn’t serve you, and why does he keep bringing me things at all, I'm a student like him?! It doesn’t make any sense to me.”

The Princess smiled “well Twilight, he only brings me the things that he brings you. I guarantee, if you did not have a tea cup, I wouldn’t either. I think he just gives me things so that you don’t suspect anything.”

“What do you mean Princess”

Celestia just smiled again, happy to have the young mare interested in something other than studying for once

“Twilight darling, I think you should put down the books for awhile. If you want to know why he’s doing things for you, I think you should go ask him yourself.”

Twilight set down her book, confused, and stood up “ok I will”

She walked to the other side of the Princess’s study, where it looked like the young colt had made a pile of books to read. The stack was large enough so that he did not see her coming until she was right in front of him. When he looked up and saw her, he sprang to his hooves, but he didn’t get any farther than that, because then Twilight held out her hoof to him with an inquisitve smile

“Hi I’m Twilight Sparkle”.

The young unicorn cocked his head confused “I know that”

she was shocked, it was the first time she had ever heard him speak so easily before, she let her surprise go quickly and said, her hoof still extended “I’m not very good at introductions, I never make them, but I think now that I’ve said my name, you tell me yours, then you shake my hoof, and we go from there”.

The unicorn nodded, taking her hoof and said “my name is Daybreak”

Twilight chuckled, she had thought that was what she had heard the Princess say when she spoke to him, but she had never been sure. Twilight peeked around the stacks of books to see what he was reading. She saw many books, but he quickly shut the one he was currently reading and sat on it, none too subtly either. She raised her eyebrow at him

“What, don’t want me to see”

“I’m sorry, this one is kind of personal”

Twilight’s curiosity was only excelled by his comment, but she did not press the subject and instead got right to her most important matter. She walked through the stack of books and sat down next to him, careful not to knock any of them over. She didn’t know how to ask any other way than straight forward, so she did.

“so Daybreak…”

She could see how nervous she made him when she spoke, like he was hanging onto every word, but she didn’t understand why, maybe it was her stature as the Princess’s pupil, she was unsure. He was shaking from head to hoof, which did not make questioning him any easier as she tried to slide closer

“So Daybreak, how come you always bring me things? I mean you’ve brought me anything I could think of, food, toys, books, and now tea. Come on tell me why?” she gently poked him in the arm playfully.

His reaction more than anything, is what told her, without question he would have rather not answered. Daybreak stood up, quicker then Twilight had expected

“Ohh would you look at that, it’s time for me to go for the day”

Twilight was dumbstruck “Wait…what!?”

Daybreak leaped over Twilight’s head and took off towards the door “see ya tomorrow Princess”

The Princess waved goodbye with her hoof and watched Twilight pick herself up and take off after him out the door, screaming “HEY, WAIT A MINUTE, YOU DIDN’T ANSWER ME YET! GET BACK HERE DAYBREAK!”.

Celestia chuckled to herself as she heard Twilight yelling down the corridor. She would have to remind her to be quieter in the halls tomorrow, but for today, she would let her play, even if she didn’t know she was playing. Celestia watched Daybreak rush past her window outside, and down the street with Twilight rushing past seconds later after him. The Princess couldn’t help but smile “Daybreak and Twilight, hmmm, it almost sounds perfect. Maybe now that philly will finally make a friend”.

Daybreak darted in and out of restaurants and shops trying to avoid Twilight catching him. However her persistence became apparent when, after two restaurants and a flower shop, she was still after him! Daybreak knew he had to get creative if he was to escape her. He saw a bridge ahead of him and he dove under it clinging to the bottom. He watched Twilight stop, and walk over it, he let out a breath of relief when she continued onward.

However seconds later she stuck her under the bridge and yelled “DON’T YOU HIDE! YOU GET UP HERE AND ANSWER ME!”

Daybreak shrieked in terror and bolted out from the bridge, he turned down several winding streets until he found himself at a dead end. He turned to run out, but as he did Twilight came around the corner and advanced on him smiling

“Now that I have you cornered Daybreak, why don’t you tell me what I want to know”

Daybreak retreated back against the wall, he looked over it. He knew he couldn’t jump it from here, he had no choice, he had to get away. As Twilight closed in, Daybreak shut his eyes tight and strained to use his magic. As he did his horn glowed brownish and he teleported away. Twilight did a double take, then spotted him appearing on the other side of the wall, and watched him take off sprinting. Twilight knew she would never catch him, so instead she decided to follow him. She then attempted to copy his spell, and did so with relative success. Although instead of appearing on the other side of the wall, she appeared on the roof of the nearest building. However, she did not see this as a loss, for now she could see Daybreak bolting away easily and merely had to follow him.

It took some effort, but the young philly managed to jump the roof tops while still keeping Daybreak within her sight. Twilight didn’t know why, but she was smiling, in spite of the frustration this colt was causing her, she somehow was enjoying this, she would have to read up on this feeling when she got back. After ten minutes of following Daybreak, it finally became clear to Twilight where he was heading. It was an area just outside the main city, and it looked largely run down, like it needed a good beating with a wrecking ball in Twilight’s opinion. She wondered why Daybreak would come here, as she watched him squeeze through a large gathering of metal pipes, she started to wonder if he lived here. Twilight laughed, it was ridiculous of course, no pony would live here, regardless she had to follow him. She jumped down and crawled on her belly, easily squeezing through the large amount of pipes. She was careful not to make a sound, and was thankful that the pipes seemed to form a passage so she would not have to try hard to find Daybreak. Once she had completely cleared the metal pipe passage she found herself staring at, what looked like, a very poorly made, makeshift house. She could tell it was makeshift by the way the pipes, bricks and metal cylinders were clattered together. She knew Daybreak must have gone in, but she didn’t know how she felt about it, the 'house', if it could even be called that, looked very unstable. She knew if she wanted to talk to him she was going to have to go in, so she slowly entered the metal home, deciding that if anything happened she would just use her new spell and teleport away.

She did not have to walk very far inside, once she entered the second “room” in the house she saw Daybreak at the far end, moving a few spare books he had around. They were semi organized around a large pillow that was apparently his bed. This was proven to her as she watched him lay down on the pillow, and pull off the cloak covering his flank, flap it once outward, doubling it in size. Then he laid down and spread out fully then magically pulled the veil over him as a blanket.

Twilight felt teary eyed, the scene before her was so sad and pathetic, it made her feel like she had been spoiled her whole life. He really did live here, and the cloak he always wore was his blanket, a pillow for a bed, and metal cylinders and poles for a house, hidden under, what had looked like, a collapsed unfinished building from the outside. It was at this moment that she decided to put her hoof down, something had to be done about this, she couldn’t leave a pony in this mess. So she fully entered the room and walked the length of it fairly quickly. She came up next to Daybreak, who seemed sound asleep already. He was clutching something in his hooves close to his chest. Twilight peeked over him and saw it was a stuffed animal, it looked like a pony, she couldn’t really tell since one of its eyes was hanging on by a thread. It wore blue poke-dotted pants with white spots on them, its mane and skin was grayish and it looked pretty old to her. Twilight knew it would be rude to wake him while he was sleeping, but she didn’t think Daybreak should stay here. So Twilight gave him a gentle nudge in the ribs with her horn, he stirred and rolled over, looking her full in the face. The moment he realized he wasn’t dreaming, his eyes widened like an owl’s and he shot straight out of his “bed”. He fell into his mess of books

“H-how did you find me, no pony knows where I live”

“I followed you here, but that isn’t important, what’s important is getting you a new home. You can’t live in this place, it looks like it’s gonna fall apart any minute, besides won’t your parents be worried about where you are”

Daybreak cringed slightly and Twilight soon heard why “I don’t have any parents, I never knew them, I’ve always lived here, and I can’t live anywhere else because I have no money. No pony hires young colts to do work, no matter who they are, so I do have to stay here”

Twilight was more confused now than before “but then how do you attend the Princess’s school”

“I don’t, I’m a personal student, like you”.

Twilight was now more full of questions than when she had arrived here and it seemed the young colt caught on to that. Daybreak didn’t give her a chance to ask any more though

“Look I don’t wanna to seem rude, but I don’t like other ponies being here, they look down on me. So I’m going to have to ask you to leave, please Twilight”

Twilight, however, was not having that and pressed him for more questions

“But, but, I have so many questions for you now, why do you treat me so nice, how are you Celestia’s personal student if you don’t have any money, why don’t you just live at the castle like me and….”

“ENOUGH!” Daybreak yelled.

His eyes flashed and his horn glowed dangerously. It only lasted a moment though, Daybreak could see how much he had frightened her, and turned away from her, but she did not leave like he thought she would

“Look” he said, still not actually looking at her “I don’t want to talk about it now, I’m tired from you chasing me all over Cantterlot, I can tell you’re not gonna let this go, so tomorrow afternoon you can meet me on the hillside near the garden maze, then we’ll talk”

Twilight nodded “ok, but just one more”.
Twilight wanted this more than anything, now that she had a view of his Cutie Mark “why does your Cutie Mark look a bit like the Princess's”.

He suddenly realized his veil was off and looked down to see his mark in full view. He sighed and she stared, his mark looked similar but also different, his mark was only a half sun, clearly supposed to be rising due to the orangish color and angle of the rays, they seemed spread down the middle where a yellowish light seemed to sit on its own. In fact the only way she could describe what she was seeing was to say she was looking at, the dawn or….daybreak. Then it made sense to her, but she still had to ask him anyways

“What’s your special talent Daybreak" she saw him hesitate at her question

“You’ve already guessed it by now, haven’t you? Didn’t you notice we are the only ones who ever study with the Princess, and not from her?”

“Just please say it”

Daybreak sighed “my talent is Magic, to be more specific, rare and powerful magic. You are, by all means, better than me. You can do all magic easily…me the hard ones come easy, and the easy spells are difficult. I can lift a boulder easily, but if I try to lift a stone, it goes flying into the air out of my control, and it’s frustrating!”.

Twilight stared at the young colt in fascination, she had originally come here for answers, but now she wanted something different, she wanted…she really didn’t know what she wanted, she knew that school with the Princess just became a whole lot different, now she had somepony to practice with and to laugh with. She didn’t know it then, but she had just made her first friend. But admitting and understanding that would take time for her, right then, to her he still wasn’t a friend, but a curiosity. No it was like a burning longing, no pony had ever caused her this many emotions at one time and that coupled with the time of the year, it was almost inevitable what would happen next.

The young philly moved closer to Daybreak, she nudged her horn against his coat and looked up into his eyes. Daybreak, she could tell, was frightened. He didn’t know what she was doing, and neither did she, but she was in her estrus cycle as a young philly, and it was more her body moving than she was. Daybreak’s green and white mane dropped into his eyes as he backed away from her, clearly frightened. The young philly saw this, and shook her head, regaining her senses.

She turned away from him “I’m sorry Daybreak, I don’t know what I was doing, I’ll just go”

He nodded, brushing his mane out of his eyes, not looking directly at her. But as she passed through his door she made one last comment

“Don’t forget your promise Daybreak, tomorrow…”

“I know Twilight”

The way he said her name as she walked out of the room, left a tenderness about her, it made her want to hug herself. It was that tenderness alone that caused her curiosity of him to come to a boil, and the young philly lost all of her reason. As Daybreak turned back towards the door, Twilight teleported right in front of him, and before his shock would cause him to back away, the young philly crushed her lips onto his.

Daybreak stepped back, startled, trying to pull away, but Twilight pushed more as he did, and they both fell over, with Twilight landing on top of him. Daybreak knew he could have thrown her off him, but instead he surrendered to her kisses and let her do what she would. Despite what was happening at that moment, Twilight did not consider it intimacy, despite how much she liked it, she just didn’t understand that, as much as she denied it…they were friends! Twilight didn’t understand that her desire to stay there, kissing him, even though they were both still too young for intimacy, was not to do with the fact that she was in her estrus cycle, it was because she cared for him.

She had secretly enjoyed him being around, in the Princess’s study whenever she looked up. Him always bringing her things, even being a test dummy for a new spell of hers once. She had enjoyed all of it, because she cared for him, and it took that understanding, for her to realize, on her own, why he had done all of those things. When Twilight realized she was no longer forcing the kiss and that he too, was kissing her back, she broke away. She looked down at him, and he back at her, and he started to utter the words she already knew he would say

“Twilight Sparkle, I lo…”

She placed her hoof on his lips and silenced him. She nodded and he understood, and so the confession passed silently between them. Twilight thought she could have never been happier, but then this too, became false. As Daybreak stood up he walked over to his pillow and grabbed the stuffed doll he had slept with in his mouth, and brought it over to her, dropping it at her feet

“You take it, it’s the only thing I have. I’ve had this forever, she’s called the Smarty Pants doll, the tag got torn off, so you’ll just have to take my word for it, but I want you to have her.”

Twilight felt small raindrop tears in her eyes, she gave her new friend a hug, and took up the doll in a magical aura, levitating it behind her. She thanked him telling him how much she looked forward to seeing him tomorrow, and left.

Inevitable

View Online

(End Flashback)

Twilight felt the memory fade back into the depths of her mind, but she wished she could see it again. She did not have to though, she remembered what had happened after that. The next morning she had felt happier than ever. She had gone to the Princess’s study and waited for Daybreak to come in, but only the Princess ever entered. When Twilight inquired as to where Daybreak was, she had noticed the Princess’s eyes were wet, like she had been crying. The Princess, knowing full well Twilight had followed Daybreak home, told her only part of the truth. The Princess told her Daybreak would not be returning, because there had been a terrible magical accident that morning as Daybreak tried to perform an errand for her. She told her that Daybreak could not return because of the accident and that he had been sent away far away where the accident wouldn’t affect him and that he would be happier there.

Twilight remembered how she had cried, cried for hours, the Princess even had discarded all her duties for that day and sat with Twilight, allowing her to cry and attempting to soothe her. Twilight had shown up for the next two days and did nothing but sit in Daybreak’s corner of books. Then after that, she had broken, she swore to dive into her studies and never make another friend after that. She had even tried to forget him using magic, and that had resulted in her losing control of her magic several times throughout her studies. Twilight from time to time told the Princess of how much she had grown to love him in one day. Then one day, she finally had succeeded in forgetting, she came to the Princess’s study and had done only that, studied. She did only that until the events of Nightmare Moon fell through and by then she had forgotten him. By then she had played with her big brother happily, played with her foal sitter Cadence happily and then she made friends in Ponyville. But secretly, there would forever be a deep seeded longing that had turned into anger, inside of her. Anger that the first pony she really cared about, was gone from her, and she never even knew how!

Twilight opened her eyes and felt her head, she had hit it quite hard during the memory spell, she looked over and found a smile on her face. She had succeeded, Don lay only a few feet from her, his color completely restored, but there was one minor difference. The hair on top of his head, and on his tail, had become green with a white streak through it. Twilight’s eyes automatically found Don’s flank and she gasped in shock. There on his hip, was a cutie mark, and not just a cutie mark, a cutie mark she knew. A cutie mark she had thought about endlessly for two days after he had disappeared.

Twilight felt faint, she couldn’t take this, there was no way, no way in all of Equestria that Don could possibly be…Daybreak…could he?

Twilight walked over and nudged Don with her horn, as his eyes flickered, he rolled over and looked up at her. The instant their eyes met, Twilight’s head burst into pain and an image of Daybreak flashed in her mind. She unclenched one of her eyes and saw Don was feeling the same effect. As the vision faded Twilight chanced a glance at Don and saw he wore the same expression…Fear. Twilight knew he had seen the memory too, and his own current appearance, and felt scared. He struggled to find words to fit their situation

“Twilight…..I-I don’t know who I am anymore…please…help me...”

Before Twilight could respond, she was interrupted by the arrival of their friends. Rainbow Dash came around the corner followed by the rest of their friends, and immediately piled on top of Don. They jumped all over him, each one doing their very best to hug the life out of him. Twilight realized something, watching her friends hug. Don, Daybreak, it didn’t matter, the one she loved was in front of her with her friends, happily. She knew then, that they could overcome anything, including Discord. Twilight called her friends off Don, reminding them that it was too early for a group hug because Discord was still loose. As they stood back up Don smiled at her, she could tell he was still troubled, but he was willing to wait until later to deal with it.

Twilight and her friends raced back through the maze and up through the tower, until they once again stood before Discord, who, other than twirling Twilight’s crown on his finger, seemed content to just sit and stare at them. Twilight stepped forward to challenge him

“Give me back my element Discord!”

Discord refused, inquiring as to why he would do such a thing and allow them to reseal him. Rainbow Dash growled at him and Twilight lit her horn dangerously, but only Don stood there and did nothing, having already found the solution in his mind. As Twilight and her friends schemed on a way to retrieve Twilight’s crown from Discord, Don walked forward, passing them and coming between them and Discord. Twilight looked up from their group and saw him

“Don, what are you do…” before she could finish Don’s hands lit and a barrier sprang up around her and her friends.

Twilight jumped in surprise “Hey Don, what are you doing? Let us out!”

Don shook his head and motioned at Discord “sorry Twilight, I can’t let you interfere here”.

Discord let out a long laugh “You think you can defeat me by yourself, you’re weaker than you were before, and you lost then too!”

Twilight and her friends pounded and blasted against Don’s force field, Twilight yelled to him while they struggled “why Don?! Why?! Don't be stupid! We can beat him together, if we all just work together, we can seal him again”.

Don shook his head again “We can’t get your crown back from him, and I’m not letting any of you get hurt, my way is the only way to protect all of you”.

Discord pretended to gag himself “Oh please, you honestly think you have a chance of besting me, how, pray tell, do you plan to do that”.

Twilight saw a slight smirk cross Don’s face, then he vanished and appeared in front of Discord, wrapping his arms around him, pinning his claws to his sides and surrounding them in a huge magical field. He strained his face as he levitated them both into the air, pouring his strength into holding Discord

“like this Discord, I’m gonna pour all of my magic and power out of me and stream it around you, sealing you permanently”.

Applejack scratched her head, “he’s gonna what? I’m mighty confused ya’ll”

But Twilight wasn’t she knew exactly what he was gonna do

“He’s gonna blow himself up…by releasing all his magic at once, and with it trapped it that bubble he made, it’ll be forced to cling to Discord, sealing him again”

Her friends faces all mirrored hers, they were appalled. Rainbow Dash was panic striken “but…why, why would he do that”

Twilight dropped her head “I don’t know”.

Don felt Discord struggling against his grasp, but he held him firm, powering himself up for his last bit of magic. He looked down and saw Twilight and his friends beating against his shield with all their might, but most importantly, he saw Twilight’s face, he couldn’t bear to look at it. He saw how upsetting this was to her, and she did not understand why he would do this, but he did. His element had never been love, there were only six Elements of Harmony, that was fact, no he was something different. He had seen it and felt it emanating from each of his friends as he befriended them and grew to care for them, he felt it when his magic became unstable. He wasn’t an element, but he knew what he was now.

Don shut his eyes and felt the last bits of life force being pushed into raw power! His eyes began to shut and his fur began to lose its color as it was all poured into his magic. Discord struggled in Don's burning grasp and fieed off a shot of magic into him, but it had no apparent effect.

Once Don had pulled every ounce of magic he could into the sphere, he then pulled the all the power into him, and in one giant wave, released all of it!

Twilight watched as Don’s barrier around them faded, and a giant rainbow wave of magic hit rocketed outwards in a dazziling display of magical strength. at the last moment before the blast struck her too, she swore she heard her name being called somewhere far off.

Twilight was knocked over by the force of the blast, it shattered the castle they were on, but somehow they ended up on the ground unharmed. It seemed to spread all over Canterlot, eliminating Discord’s maze along with all of his orange creatures.Twilight watched until the end, when Discord fell from the blast, encased in a new statue. At first it seemed like he would shatter on the ground, but instead just landed without a bounce in the ground and remained intact.

Rarity was the first to speak, but her words echoed pointlessness

“Where’s Don?”.

She knew what had happened, they all did, in fact, they didn’t even feel like they had won. Even Pinkie Pie wore a frown, unable to find the smallest bit of joy in their sad situation. Twilight however, was far worse off, she stumbled, unable to keep her balance, it felt like the whole world was spinning. She saw stars in her eyes, before any of her friends could catch her, she collapsed.

Life Goes on

View Online

It took little over a day for Twilight to wake up after the defeat of Discord, but when she did, she awoke to a sight that would have charmed her in any other scenario. As her eyes first fluttered open, she saw she was in the hospital in Canterlot, surrounded by all her friends. It looked as though all of Ponyville had managed to squeeze into her room. As she began to sit up, the whole room gathered around her to cheer her. Before she was given a chance to speak, she was bombarded with favors. Rainbow Dash offered to read Daring Do to her and take her on a cloud ride, Pinkie Pie offered her a party, Fluttershy had a small choir of birds ready to sing, Rarity offered to take her to the spa and Applejack gave her a large tray of apple based foods.

Twilight had yet been given the chance to speak, and it seemed like that’s was their goal, or maybe hoping to make her forget somehow. But there was only one pony she wanted to talk too right then, she didn’t care which one of them, but she had to talk to one of the Princess’s, she had to know for sure if her suspicion was true about Don, and they would know. She intended to get up without a word, but her friends wouldn’t have it, they insisted that she stay with one of them for awhile. Even the Cutie Mark Crusaders tried to brighten her up, it was too much to the point where she finally couldn’t take it anymore. Twilight forced her way through the crowd of ponies and finally screaming at them

“WOULD EVERYPONY JUST LEAVE ME ALONE! I don’t want any of these favors at all, I just want to be alone” and with that she teleported away before they could respond.

Twilight appeared outside the Princess’s chamber, and for the first time in her life, entered without knocking. It was a minor rudeness, but it still made a point as Twilight walked across the room over to Celestia. The Princess seemed to have been expecting her, for Princess Luna was there as well. Despite all her restraint, Twilight could not hold back the question that burned within her

“WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME HE WAS DAYBREAK!?”

Twilight yelled so loud she felt a tear in her voice, but she didn’t care. She couldn’t take it, she didn’t want to lose control of herself, but the Princesses stares seemed to bring the pain into the open, she collapsed to the floor and began bawling uncontrollably. She laid on the Princess’s floor and cried, worse than she ever had. She felt the Princesses walk over and sit with her, Celestia draped her wing over Twilight, just as she had done for her when she was a young filly. Luna and Celestia waited patiently for Twilight’s sobs to cease, and although she was more upset now than ever before, her crying stopped quickly. She looked up at the two Princess’s and saw how they were looking at her. Despite how mad she had been at Celestia, her anger almost evaporated when she saw her eyes. She too, had been shedding tears, though Twilight wasn’t entirely sure why.

Twilight looked up at Princess Celestia “why?”

The question again fell from her lips, and the Princess sighed, but Luna cut her off

“Prepare yourself Twilight Sparkle, this may shock you, but you must try to understand” Twilight nodded and looked to Celestia, she cleared her throat to speak

“Twilight, to tell you why, I must tell you everything about Daybreak, so I will start at the beginning. Daybreak became a student of mine only a few days before you, and like you he possessed extraordinary abilities with magic, but you, by far were more skilled. I came upon him at his home, before the pipes blocked the way in you see. I saw great bursts of light coming from within the house, so I investigated and found a young colt, the same age as you at the time, attempting to light up his home with his magic. I inquired as to where his parents were, and he told me…”

“I don’t have any parents” Twilight echoed as she remembered him telling her that as well

“Precisely Twilight, so instead I asked him why he lived alone, and he told me why. He had random magical fits, very similar to the one you had the day I met you, except for him, they happened all the time, at random moments. He said that for as long as he could remember, he had lived there so as not to harm other ponies with his power. So I offered him a place at my side, like you, and he began to practice magic with my supervision. With my guidance his random spurts dropped drastically, but still happened on occasion. Then I found you, and you both began to study, and for almost a year you two never spoke to each other, except for when you asked him for a favor or to be a test dummy for your spells. However from the first day you arrived, he began doing things for you, some things, maybe you didn’t even notice. He still studied, but only when he wasn’t doing favors for you. So after about a year around the time Cadence began foal sitting for you, you finally asked me about him. I advised you as best I could and it seemed you two had fun playing around Canterlot that day. You may have thought you were chasing him, but truthfully, he was playing with you. That night, and I must apologize for this part sister…”

She motioned to Luna who nodded

“...That night I began to consider freeing Luna from her 1,000 year prison so that I might make amends with her. But the spell I would need to use was too strong even for me, so I needed an assistant to help me and with Cadence being away and your brother in training, I had very limited options.”

Twilight saw where this was going and felt the tears coming again, but she endured

“At first I considered asking you, but Daybreak had been spying at my door and volunteered instead, saying that he was worried it might strain or hurt you. He insisted on helping me open a portal to the moon that would free my sister as Luna and NOT Nightmare Moon. So Daybreak and I went to the last known location of the Elements of Harmony in the Everfree Forest. I knew that being near the Elements might help us to bring my sister home free from evil. Daybreak and I began to cast the portal spell near the Elements, hoping to use some of their dormant power to strengthen the portal. At first it seemed to be going well, but then disaster struck us. The strain the portal put on Daybreak caused him to go into one of his magical fits again. With the portal being open and his magic loose, everything fell apart! His magic destabilized the portal and sucked him into it, blowing the roof off most of the room! I tried to reopen the portal to get Daybreak back, but he was gone. I only told you part of the truth, the next morning because I thought he had died and I couldn’t bear to tell you that...But then, after several years had passed, there was a storm one night, and during that storm I felt the same magic I had felt on the night Daybreak had vanished many years ago, for I could not forget it. As I felt it, I requested Luna to go and find where it was. What Luna told me shocked and amazed me dearest Twilight. Luna told me how a portal had opened and a creature had fallen from it, crashing into the ground. After I heard this, I had one of my best guards go to Ponyville and watch him. And as he told me reports of you taking him in, introducing your friends to him, I began to realize it was him, changed, but it was him. So after two months, I decided to meet with him, possibly to explain things, knowing he had little to no memory. However when he finally stood before me in this room I felt a different power from him like something dormant had been awoken inside him. That is when I understood how he had survived. During that moment he must have unlocked his hidden power and shielded himself somehow, but his power was sporadic and chaotic but at the same time enticing. That is why everypony loves him so easily, except for Spike. Dragons have an unusual sense of magic, Spike could tell there was something not right with him. Let's just say that his powers made him more appealing in its own way. Now I’m not saying that he wasn’t charming on his own, but his magic flowing through him so openly may have made him more…lovable, is best word I can think of. However Twilight, that is precisely the problem, his power was unstable and prone to a violent reaction at some point. So I knew it was inevitable that, in some way, this would happen.” Twilight jumped to her feet “Then why didn’t you tell me?!”

“Because if I had, imagine what you might have done. Look at what you did with the limited knowledge I told you. You tried to change it, and regardless of whether or not we like it, this had to happen, he had to stabilize in some way…I’m sorry Twilight, I know how you felt about him”

Twilight turned away from the Princesses, tears forming in her eyes once again “no Princess, I don’t think you do”.

Twilight lowered her head and left the Princesses sitting where they were, making sure to shut the door gently behind her. All of her anger had faded, now she knew the truth, Don…Daybreak, her one love, was gone, again, and there was nothing she could have done about it. She hated admitting it to herself, but the Princesses had been right, a being with all that power, flowing without his full control, was like a time bomb and couldn't remain. Twilight walked past the hospital and informed her friends, as they stopped to comfort her, that she was going out to where the maze had been. At first they began to protest, but then Rainbow Dash, of all ponies, stopped them and said they’d see her on the train home. Twilight gave a nod of thanks to Rainbow Dash and wandered out to the previous sight of the maze.

Twilight wondered to herself if there was anything she regretted, but other than the one time she had deceived him, their relationship had been practically perfect. The only thing she wondered, was why he had said his name was Don, she wondered where he had picked that up, perhaps the correlation between dawn and daybreak. There were so many questions she would never have answered now, and so many things she would never get to experience with him gone. Her dreams of a family died with him. She admitted it, despite barely knowing him for under a year, she used to fantasize about them, married in a couple of years, maybe even a young philly or colt with them. Her dream, gone, shattered, she felt empty and hollow on the inside.

As Twilight finally reached the spot where the tower had stood not so long ago, she lay down, curled up and hugged herself. She let some tears fall from her eyes, and just wished she could have done something, anything to prevent him from doing what he had. Twilight laid there for a few moments, but a glare kept hitting her in the eye. Eventually it frustrated her enough to get her up. She walked over to where it was coming from, and saw stuck in the branch of a tree, was the necklace Cadence had given Daybreak. Twilight felt the smallest of smiles hit her lips, she levitated it down her quickly and hugged it close to her. She hung it around her neck, and it began to burn a bright red. She took comfort in its burning, it let her feel close to him. It burned for several minutes before the glow ceased, for a split moment Twilight panicked. Thinking she had somehow broken it, she frantically took the necklace off and put it back on, then sighed with relief as it glowed again.

“Oh good, I guess it makes sense for the glow to only last a few moments, or else it would bother every pony.” She comforted herself with his necklace, but it was not enough to fill the void in her heart. The sadness was overwhelming, and she knew she had to leave now, or she might never. So she picked herself up and walked all the way back to the train station.

The ride back to Ponyville was quiet to say the least, however it was full of things that should have made her feel better, but didn’t. The main one was Spike, he came up to her and formally apologized for his treatment of Don early on, she merely nodded, but deep down she thanked him for that.

Eventually Twilight came around to telling her friends everything the Princess had told her including Don's real name. All of her friends tried their very best to comfort her even more afterwards, she could tell they were giving it their all. Unfortunately nothing could make her feel better, but one pony out of all of them did make some progress. Rainbow Dash had been the pony closest to Daybreak next to her, and she made it clear that Daybreak being gone hurt her more than any athletic injury could ever have. Twilight felt for her, but then Rainbow admitted something to her in private later that night, that completely changed the way she viewed her attempts to comfort her.

Later that night Rainbow brought Twilight to the back of the train and stood outside the door with her

“Listen Twilight, I know you think no pony understands how you’re feeling...but I do, I never admitted it, but I kind of, maybe-not-admitting-anything-here, but I might have loved him too, he was beyond awesome, I just wanted you to know that, so that you know you’re not alone in this”.

Twilight looked at Rainbow Dash with a new found appreciation for her, but Twilight could tell she was saying this to make herself feel better as well. They all needed something to make them forget and move on, but that is where they all differed from her, she would not…move on, she refused to.

Once they were back in Ponyville the news of what happened spread quickly to the ponies who didn't already know, by the end of the afternoon Twilight had been forced to lock her doors to keep the mountain of ponies trying to comfort her, outside her home. All the constant favors only served to make her feel worse, and she didn’t get why they couldn’t understand that. However one good thing had come from all of Ponyville learning of what happened, Big Macintosh had taken a trip from Sweet Apple Acres to Twilight’s house and returned her Smarty Pants doll to her. It had almost been enough to make her smile, if only for the fact she now had two keepsakes to remember Daybreak by.

I Won't Move on!

View Online

As the days went by, the crowd of ponies constantly seeking to comfort her began to quickly shrink. Twilight went about her days normally, except for some very noticeable differences; she spent much less time around her friends lately and when she was with them, she didn’t talk half as much as before, plus every night around midnight, Twilight would vanish, and Spike was unable to find her until the next morning. After two weeks of this routine, Spike finally went to Twilight’s friends to beg for their help.

Spike went to each of her friends one by one, asking each of them to try and locate Twilight during the night, but it seemed only Applejack and Rainbow Dash had reasonable plans on how to do it, so he settled for just them.

“Don’t worry Spike, when she goes out tonight I’ll just follow her on the clouds, while AJ gets ready with the rope in case she tries to get away, we’ll get her to talk to us, trust me”

Spike put his head in his claw, somehow, he knew he would regret this later, but he was worried about her, and this was the least extreme plan they had come up with.

Later that night, just like Spike had said, Twilight exited her house around midnight carrying a bag and began walking…just walking, towards the edge of Ponyville. Rainbow Dash followed above her on a cloud, being careful to stop if Twilight ever looked up. She had AJ following her cautiously from behind with her rope, darting behind trees and bushes. They followed her for at least twenty minutes before coming to a hillside with many broken trees. Applejack immediately recognized this place as the spot where they had first met Don. With all the broken trees still lying about, it was pretty easy to spot.

Twilight walked to the top of the hillside and took out a number of items including: a book, her Element crown, Don’s heart necklace and her Smarty Pants doll, along with some other items that AJ couldn’t make out in the dark. At first, neither AJ or Rainbow Dash could see what she could do with all of this stuff, but they only had to wonder a short time. Twilight quickly put the many items into specific spots on the hillside. She put her Element crown on her head, she opened the book in front of her, she set the necklace and doll on the very edge of the hill, and set the other items behind her out of sight, in the bushes. Then she began reading, she sat for some time, but then, quick as lightning, she jumped up and lit her horn brighter than Dashie or AJ could remember seeing it. Her crown lit up as well, Twilight took aim at the necklace and doll letting loose the magic from her horn and crown straight at them.

The beam struck the necklace and doll simultaneously, but Twilight did not leave the beam there, she arched her horn upwards, which quickly sent another beam, coming from the necklace and doll, over the hillside. As the beam flew, it mysteriously stopped in midair, and began to expand like a portal. Twilight’s face, even through the strain, AJ could see a hopeful smile beginning to appear on it. However it disappeared just as quickly.

The portal suddenly, and violently collapsed inward and exploded, sending Twilight rolling down the hillside. Twilight bumped and rolled for several seconds before coming to a painful halt at the bottom of the hill. Even before she saw her, Applejack heard Twilight coming back up the hill, she heard her because she was crying. As Twilight dragged herself back up the hillside, AJ could make out the faint sighs and grunts of Twilight quietly sobbing to herself. Once she had regathered her items around her, she pulled her bag back out of the bushes. From it, she took a blanket and pillow, then plopped her head down in the pillow and continued her crying. Eventually Twilight pulled the blanket on herself, before falling asleep shortly afterwards, tears still falling from her eyes.

Once they were sure she was asleep Rainbow Dash and Applejack snuck past her and headed back towards the town. On their way back, they discussed what they had seen with great enthusiasm

“Come on Applejack, we should go back and bring her home!”

“Won’t do nothing of good. If she don’t want ta be home, then bringing her back would just be wrong. What ya’ll need to do is go comfort her tomorrow, all of us, together. She’s never gonna move past this if we don’t help her. I’m really starting to worry about that one, Daybreak’s…death…land sakes”

AJ could see the word still hit Rainbow like it did her, she winced as AJ said it

“Daybreak’s death…hit all of us hard, but we’ve managed to bring our days back to some basic normalcy. All of us, except Twilight, Ah hardly ever see her anymore now that Ah think about it, what about you Rainbow?”.

Rainbow Dash shook her head “I’ve barely seen her at all lately, she never comes to the spa anymore, and like Spike said, when she does come around, she doesn’t talk, we need to do something.”

“Especially considering what’s right around the corner”.

Rainbow Dash stopped in her tracks “Do you mean?”

AJ nodded “She’s gonna need somepony during heat. Ah don’t think it’s safe to leave her by herself during that, who knows what she might do”.

Rainbow scratched her head with her hoof as she flew next to AJ “What do you think she was trying to do with that portal”

Applejack merely shrugged “Ya’lls guess is as good as mine, we’ll ask her tomorrow”

“Agreed”.

Rainbow and Applejack continued their route home, until, quite shockingly, Twilight ran past them, clearly in a hurry. Rainbow recovered from the shock, and took off after her

“Hey Twilight! Wait up!”

Twilight didn’t look back at her, but Rainbow still heard her clear as day

“Just leave me alone Rainbow Dash, I don’t want any of your help!”.

Rainbow Dash caught up to Twilight quickly, but the moment she cut her off, Twilight teleported away.
Rainbow floated back over to AJ and kicked the air with her hooves

“What is with that crazy mare?! Has she lost her mind or something, she never acts like this, oh…” her words dazed off into mumbles under her breath as the two ponies continued their walks home. Eventually AJ and Rainbow parted ways, AJ went back to the farm and Rainbow went into her home in the clouds.

Twilight reappeared in her home, and walked straight up to her room, barley giving a greeting to Spike, who ran to her loyally, wanting welcome her back. She slammed the door, tucked herself under her covers and began silently crying to herself again. She hugged herself and her tail for comfort. Twilight activated her horn and out of her bag floated the heart necklace and her Smarty Pants doll. Once they flew under the covers, she put the necklace around her neck and hugged the doll close to her. The necklace gave off a low pinkish glow, Twilight had finally come to understand how this thing truly worked. It changed to different shades of red depending on the type of love, and ever since Daybreak had…she couldn’t bring herself to even think the word...ever since that day, it had glowed with a pinkish light which she came to understand as “loving sadness" or melancholy. The glow faded as it always did, and Twilight was left alone in the dark, with only trinkets to remember her love by.

She cried for more than just her own self pity, she cried for many other things. She cried for the way he had gone, to protect her, keep her safe, when that was the very thing she had sought to keep him from doing. She cried because she would never feel the joy of his flesh and fur against her own again. She cried because now she would never bear a foal, which was a secret hope she had harbored for them. She cried because the last thing they had done was battle each other, she cried because she realized too late who he truely was. She cried because she continued to fail in her attempts to reverse the spell that had destroyed him. But most of all, she cried because no pony else would, everypony else, everyone else, had stopped shedding their tears for him! Oh sure they missed him, they grieved, but only for a short time! Now they all just wanted to do the one thing she couldn’t, they wanted to move on, maybe even forget, like it never happened or was a bad dream. That there had never been a Daybreak, who brought joy to nearly every one he met, who cared for everypony of Ponyville. No they wanted to move on and let it pass, and Twilight hated them for it. No! Hate was not what she now felt for her friends, she felt distance, like a gap had opened between them, and it continued to move away, until she was left nearly wishing she had never loved in the first place. What was worse, she knew what was coming up, estrus, she would be in the heat soon, and she would endure the whole thing with no relief. She knew she would, even the slightest bit of pleasure caused her pain in her heart, a pain that would not cease, because she had shared her most intimate places with Daybreak and now any pleasure felt like a betrayal, to him and their love. She knew that she would would be in for a long nine days when her time rolled around.

…..

Daybreak felt the numbness from his crash beginning to wear down, he rolled his head around in the dirt, attempting to find the sky. It felt like every muscle, every bone, every single inch of his body was numb and raw. He finally found the sky with his eyes, it was a clear cloudless day, as he did, his mind seemed to do a automatic reset. All at once his head felt like it exploded with pain. Every memory he had, as Daybreak the unicorn, and as Don the weird-mixture flooded back into him. He grabbed at his head attempting to squeeze away the pain. He breathed in the fresh air of his surroundings and let out a sigh of disbelief

“I’m…alive?”

He knew it should be impossible, but yet hear he lay, breathing and in pain. He put his hand in front of his face, extended one of his claws, and poked himself in the arm. He let out a slight gasp

“Yep-I’m alive alright…ouch! How can I be alive, I blew myself up?”

He knew he had, he remembered it clear as day, the feeling of every cell in his body being ripped apart all at once.

Daybreak sat up, feeling the blood rush to his head, he set his hand on the ground and steadied himself. It didn’t make sense to him, how had he survived? He had figured out how he held some kind of special power when Twilight had cast her spell on him, and he knew he had released all of that power in his explosion, the power that had changed him to look the way he did, even if he was alive, he knew he should be a pony again. Daybreak worked his way to his feet, although everything felt like jelly, he still managed to stand and lean on the nearest tree. He held out his hand and focused on his magic, then a brown aura, the same color as his fur surrounded his hand like it normally would for a spell. He released it and found himself more confused. He reached up and felt his head, his mane had returned to its original style as a pony, his magic was back to its original style, and once he found a mirror, he was certain he would see his mane was back to its old colors too. All of these traits pointed to him being a pony again, yet as he stood up he still had his claws and still stood on two legs. He looked behind him, even his tail was back to its Daybreak colors, green and white, yet somehow he was still in this form. He found these things most odd, though considering the fact that he shouldn’t even be alive, it didn’t really surprise him that much.

Daybreak looked around, and immediately climbed to the top of the nearest tree. He took in his surroundings from atop that tree and realized something very important…he had absolutely no idea where he was! He couldn’t even tell if he was still in Equestria or not. He mumbled to himself, grumbling that it could not possibly get any weirder. Then a thought occurred to him, the last time something like this had happened he had been shot several years into the future. His grip faltered as the thought crept into his mind, what if he had shot past Twilight’s time, and she was gone, he knew the thought was ridiculous since Granny Smith herself had been alive when Ponyville was founded, and that was centuries ago. The thought however, grew into more fears, he was still the same age, but his friends might have grown more, perhaps even moved on, maybe Twilight had forgotten him and found somepony else. The thoughts in his mind finally frustrated him to the point of release, he couldn’t take it, his own thoughts betraying him, he screamed at the top of his lungs, letting loose an incredible wave of magic straight up into the sky, it exploded into different shades of purple, the sparks from it drifted down and popped lightly on the ground.

That had been relatively pointless, but he still felt better, he refused to believe he had been shot into the future again without a memory of the time in between! And he would continue that belief until he saw Twilight for himself. However that still brought him back to his most pressing problem, where the hay was he? Daybreak jumped down from the tree and as he struck the ground he heard a loud BOOM! He looked back up and saw the magic he let loose was still traveling across the sky, he silently wondered to himself, if Twilight might possibly see it. Perhaps he had inadvertently sent up a distress flare for his friends, he chuckled, it was a small hope at best. He took a look at the long forest ahead of him, he had seen several small clearings throughout it, those would be where he rested until one of the paths seemed promising to him. He stretched out his legs

“Well *sigh* the only way I’m gonna get home is if I start walking, might as well get going then”.

…..
That Night

Princess Luna felt the tremor even from her post in the Cantterlot tower. She looked into the clear night sky and saw the amazing wave of magic that followed the tremor. She stared at it in disbelief

“Impossible!”

She flew from her tower down into her sisters room as fast as she could manage. When she entered she was already yelling in her Royal Cantterlot Voice

“SISTER! HAST THOU SEEN….”

Her voice drifted off as she saw her sister already packing a travel bag of items. Luna flew over to her

“My sister, you know we cannot go”

Celestia shook her head without looking up.

“These are not for me Luna, we must summon Twilight and her friends…NO! On second thought, I will go to her, this time I will tell her everything, I have kept secrets from my most faithful student for too long”

Luna watched as her sister continued to pack several magical item into the small bag. She knew her sister felt guilty and she sympathized with that, but still

“Sister, we don’t know for certain…if it’s not him……the hope may only serve to break her again, and this time it would be solely our fault. I advise a manner of discretion in your telling of this news to Twilight Sparkle, she is fragile at the moment, and her friends…you yourself have seen the letters her friends have sent us voicing their worries for Twilight, please, I urge discretion with this”

Celestia sighed and nodded “I know Luna, I know, I shall be discreet, but there is no harm in me hoping for the best”

“But still we must plan for the worst”

“I doubt it could get much worse”

“it can always get worse sister, one can always fall lower than before, but one can also always rise higher, let’s give her that chance”

Celestia nodded, reluctantly.

…..
The Next Morning

Twilight awoke to the sound of trumpets at her door, their screaming screeches served as a rude “good morning” to all of Ponyville, she peeked out of her window, and saw Princess Celestia standing in front of her home, along with five royal guards, two of whom, were blowing the trumpets. Although she knew it would deeply disrespectful to keep the Princess waiting, she still felt a mild temptation to throw a book at the trumpet players and shut her windows tight. She knew she wouldn’t though, it wasn’t truly Celestia’s fault that her situation was what it was, despite the amount of time Twilight had tried to blame her in her mind.

The Royal guards only had to blow the horns once more, for after that, many ponies, including all her friends, began to gather around them. Many of them were probably wondering why Royal guards were blowing trumpets at Twilight Sparkle’s door. Twilight knew she could not avoid showing herself, despite her wanting to be left alone. As she descended the steps to the door, she thought to herself that the Princess was probably going to try and comfort her now too. As if she could help, Twilight doubted that anything the Princess could offer would make her feel any better. As she approached the door, she set Smarty Pants on her back like he was riding her, and strapped Daybreak’s necklace around her neck. It had become her habit, if she ever ventured away from home, she always took either the necklace or Smarty Pants with her now.

Twilight opened the door and stepped out into the sunshine, it was an especially bright and sunny day, she suspected this was part of Celestia’s attempt to cheer her. She walked past the guards without notice and approached the Princess. She gave Celestia a slight bow

“Princess, what are you doing here in Ponyville?”

Celestia narrowed her eyes, it was like she could see Twilight’s suspicions. She removed a bag that had been strapped under her wing, out of sight, and placed it in front of Twilight

“You will need these on your journey”.

Twilight was dumbfounded, and her face reflected it

“P-Princess, what journey, what are you talking about?”.

Twilight’s previous mood of defiance was shocked out of her, the Princess had never been so direct, and she had never looked at Twilight like that before. Her eyes were narrowed, Twilight could almost see the seriousness behind them, it made all other thoughts vanish from her mind. Celestia’s seriousness did not fade with her next comment

“A magical force was detected last night by my sister. It arched like a purple rainbow in the sky leading far out of Canterlot, beyond, to places even I don't know. We believe the magic may belong to a familiar source but we are unsure. Nevertheless it must be investigated, and you and your friends are just the ponies to investigate it. I have a feeling only you six can find it.”

Twilight felt a pang of defiance in her ignite again.

“What if I don’t want to go?”

Twilight didn’t mean it how it sounded, but if she was being honest, she didn’t really care much for adventure anymore. The ponies around her looked shocked that she would speak that way to Princess Celestia, but the Princess did not seem to share their surprise

“If this journey does not prove beneficial to you, I shall not request anymore from you, ever”.

Twilight had not expected to hear that, especially from her teacher, who always sent her out on adventures with her friends, usually for the good of Equestria, she had expected her to insist, not accept. It only proved that she too, knew, Twilight had nothing left in her. Twilight knew then, this would likely be her last journey, and her last adventure with her friends. She picked up the sack of items in her mouth, and set them on her back, ready to go! She looked up at her teacher

“Will I need anything else Princess?”

Celestia nodded “you will need your friends Twilight, I have confidence this journey may...dawn onto something” the Princess muffled a smile and departed, leaving Twilight standing in the road, waiting for her friends to gather around her.

The Journeys

View Online

As her friends gathered with her, Twilight lit her horn faintly and began to observe the items in the sack one by one. Most of the things were basic items like, food, water bottles, and a first aid kit, but there were also some very peculiar ones too. The first one Applejack noticed as it fell from the sack, was a brown piece of paper, she picked it up in her teeth

“What in the hay is this”

Twilight looked over and saw moving purple lines on it. She quickly snatched it from Applejack

“It looks like a map, this purple trail must represent the magic the Princess was talking about, and these little dots must be us”.

There were six dots, all different colors in accordance with her friends on them, and then a long purple trail that seemed to constantly shift around on the map. Besides some basic land marks and features, the map was not very detailed, although the magic that was causing the dots and lines to move would probably make up for that, Twilight just wasn’t sure how yet.

Besides the map, there was also a number of weird devices in the bag which Twilight could not identify, but since the Princess felt the need to add them, she felt sure they would need them. Twilight began to place all of the items back in the bag with her magic, once she had finished she looked up to see her friends quickly look away from her, she raised her eyebrow suspiciously.

“What?”

Her friends all seemed sheepish to speak and pretended not to understand what she meant. She looked to Applejack, she knew she would get the truth from her

“What, what are you all staring at me for”

AJ looked unwilling to answer “umm, well-you see-umm, well the thing is sugar cube…”

Rainbow Dash cut across her, seeing that she was struggling

“Are you sure you’re up for this journey Twilight, I mean, you haven’t really…you know been yourself since Cantterlot, you sure you want to go?”

Twilight huffed “No I don’t want to go, but the Princess asked me too so I will, so let’s go”.

With that statement she turned and began walking towards the train station, her friends quickly catching up when they realized she meant 'let’s go right now'.

Although it took some time to convince the train conductor to take them as far as the train could go while still following the map, they eventually succeeded and found themselves on route to the edge of Equestria. Twilight sat in the back of the train away from her friends, but she still listened to them talk, they seemed to be generally excited for their journey.

“Fluttershy, are you quite sure Spike will be okay, watching after your little animal friends while we’re gone, who knows how long this journey might take” Rarity shivered at the thought of poor Spike tending to all Fluttershy's animals

Fluttershy nodded, not seeming lyworried at all, in fact she seemed a little bit confident

“Don’t worry Rarity, I gave him instructions on how to to take care of everyone, he could last at least a month without my help now, and I don’t think we should be gone that long, do you?”

Rarity flushed “Oh well I have no idea darling, I just wanted to make sure you were ok with leaving him there”. Rainbow Dash hovered above the others, seemingly the only pony not interested in the conversation at hoof. She hovered her way back to Twilight, and although it was clear to that Twilight wanted to be alone, she knew that Twilight needed her friends. Rainbow flew next to Twilight, lightly floating back and forth in front of her

“Sooooo, what do you think is at the end of this ‘magical trail’ the Princess told you about”

Rainbow waved her hooves at the words “magical trail” like it was some special word. Luckily for her, the magic trail was actually something Twilight wanted to discuss. She pulled the map out of her bag, and rolled it out on the floor for Rainbow to see

“Well personally” Twilight began “I can’t seem to tell, I know these little dots are us”

She pointed to the six dots moving slowly across the map

“But I can’t see the end of the trail, as the dots, (us), move past certain land marks, the images on the map change, seeming to scroll to a new section, but no matter how many times the map has changed, the end of the trail doesn’t seem to be visible to me yet”

Rainbow rubbed her head “well the Princess did say that the trail led almost out of Equestria, and since we’re still in Equestria I guess it makes sense you can’t see the end yet”.

Twilight hadn’t even considered that, she looked up from the map at Rainbow Dash “That’s very observant of you Rainbow Dash…why didn’t I think of that”.

Rainbow seemed to have been waiting for a question like this, and dove right in, figuratively of course. She landed next to Twilight.

“Well I can tell you why Twilight, because you’re not being you. If you were how you should be, you’d of figured that out hours ago”

Twilight saw where this was going, and knew what Rainbow was going to do

“Oh Rainbow Dash please don’t…”

“Seriously Twilight you need to listen to me!”

Rainbow cut her off, not wanting to give Twilight a chance to stop her

“You haven’t been yourself since Canterlot, you’ve stopped going to the spa, you’ve stopped coming to Pinkie’s parties, you’ve stopped spending time with us nearly all together! We’re your friends Twilight, you shouldn’t hide from us, you know that, you wrote an entire letter to the Princess once about it. We want to help you Twilight, I know it hurts, but he’s gone, and you have to let it go! You can’t shut yourself away in your house for the rest of your life, come and be with your friends we’ll help you get through this. This journey is the perfect time to refresh yourself and get back to life!” Rainbow finally stopped and looked at her, it seemed she had been preparing that for her for quite awhile, for she looked out of breath at the end, not tired, just relieved.

Twilight turned away from her “You want to help me Rainbow Dash, THEN GIVE ME BACK MY DAYBREAK!” She turned and ran through the door, Rainbow watched her run to the very back of the train and out onto the back railing of the caboose.
Rainbow Dash flew back over to her friends, she barely floated over and her friends could tell from her expression that things had not gone well

“Ah’m guessing that she didn’t warm up to coming over here with her friends, did she?”

Rainbow shook her head at Applejack, she truly felt bad for Twilight, she had some feelings for Daybreak as well, and had actually planned on asking Twilight and him if they wanted to be in a three pony herd with her. It was mostly about the sex, but she cared deeply for both of them and it would have been nice to have, but like Twilight, she had lost him and now she was forced to move on. Rainbow acknowledged that Twilight couldn’t “move on” from him, but that was not what they had done either, she just needed to understand that, but she was all around unwilling to even try. Rainbow hated to admit it, but right now Twilight was acting as stubborn as she was. She let out a sigh, this was going to be one long journey.

…..

Daybreak had yet to find much of anything along his walk, no matter how far he traveled, it seemed like this forest was never ending. Every so often he would find a random tree and climb to the top, hoping to see some form of settlement somewhere, but as of yet, he had only ever been met with more forest and clearings.

After a considerable amount of time passed, he yet again found a tree and climbed to the top. This time however, he was greeted with a sight very different from before. As he looked over the top of the many trees that lay before him, he saw an end to his seemingly endless forest walk. There, at about 50 meters ahead of him, he saw the path of trees end at a cliff side, beyond that he could not tell, but anything was better than wondering this forest for another day. He jumped from tree to tree, desperate to keep the cliff edge in his sights. He finally cleared the forest with one last long jump, but as he looked over the cliff, he immediately regretted his choice. The trees completely ended after the cliff, Daybreak panicked in the air and quickly teleported back to the top of the cliff before he could start to fall.

Once his feet were on solid ground, he gently leaned over and realized, he was on top of a mountain. The mountain must have been huge, for there were clouds that he would occasionally pass by if he were to continue in the air. Even still, despite his height above the ground, as Daybreak looked over the mountain/cliff edge, he could see very vague structures lay at the bottom. He was unable to make out whether they were buildings or not from this height, but seeing as he was starving, and the possibility of buildings meant the possibility of food, he decided that it was better than nothing.

He gave a slight jump over the edge, and quickly found that it wasn’t as steep as he first had thought. For once he jumped he was able to gently slide down the side of the mountain in his own miniature rock slide. It wasn’t particularly comfortable on his feet, but it was defiantly quicker than walking and better than slipping. Plus this way he could keep his eyes locked on the structures at the bottom, which were quickly growing larger.

Daybreak never took his eyes off the structures at the bottom of his rock ride, but that made him used to the sight and could not see the changes as they happened. However once he rubbed his eyes from yawning, he realized he could fully comprehend what they were now. Unfortunately he was met with a slight disappointment, they were not buildings, or at least not the ones he had hoped to find. As he hit the bottom, he tripped, but he managed to roll into a summersault that made it look like he had meant to do that. He momentarily wondered what Rainbow Dash would have thought of that move, then he shook his head. He knew he could not allow himself to become distracted, if he thought of his friends, he would miss them, if he missed them, he would not focus on his situation, and if he did not focus, he would never find his way back to his Twilight.

Daybreak resumed his walk toward the old ruins, for that was the best way he could describe them “they had a very ruiny look about them” as Pinkie would say. He chuckled at his own sad joke, it was odd, he hadn’t thought of his friends until this point, even Twilight. He knew that had kept him on task and undistracted, but still, his thoughts seemed unusually focused, not wondering off like he used to, now he wanted to daydream.

Now that he thought about it, he did miss those nights, the nights he and Twilight had shared, making love, talking, even just reading together, those moments seemed like an eternity ago to him. He felt a faint tear in his eye, but not from his thoughts, he looked down and felt a sharp pain in his left hand. He realized he had been squeezing his claws into his hand. He rolled his eyes, he must be getting stressed out, all this thinking about Twilight and how much he did truly miss her, was making him forget what was important at the moment, finding out where he was, so he could get back to her. He almost chuckled, he had to stop thinking about her, so he could find a way to get back to her, Pinkie would have thought that made sense.

Daybreak realized with his daydreaming and stabbing his own hand, he had arrived at the ruins. They seemed very elaborate in design, obviously made of stone, but still apparently holding carved images on them. The designs were intricate, but too eroded to be discernable, he had a feeling though, if he found some that were more protected from the outside air, he might be able to understand them. He proceeded to look for some entrance to an underground temple or something. He didn’t have much to go on, but with all of the Daring Do books he had read with Rainbow Dash, and a number of other adventure type books he read with Twilight, weird ruins always seemed to have some kind of hidden temple or underground fortress. It was a foolish and unscientific hope, Twilight would have never thought to believe that, but he felt it couldn’t hurt to try.

For the next several minutes he wandered around the stone ruins, touching, poking, or examining everything he could, whether with his hands, or his magic. He just wanted to make something interesting happen so this wouldn’t feel like a waste of time. He poked a number of, what he considered to be, weird looking rocks, but he was continually frustrated by failure. He even tried kicking a large ruin out of frustration, he had read about that working randomly too, but again, nothing. He finally conceded defeat and sat down on the nearest ruin he could find. He shot a small stone across the dirt with his magic, and watched it bounce around the buildings until it came to rest in front of a pair of large twin stone doors. Daybreak stood up “how’d I miss that…figures”

He shook his head, not even bothering to go there, and walked over to the doors. They obviously were not meant to open normally, a foal could have seen that just by looking at them, and judging by the fact that they were the only entrance to the large building they were in front of, he would obviously need to open them to proceed inside. So then the problem remained, how could he open the doors.

…..

Twilight awoke to the feeling of being launched out of her bed quite suddenly! She came up with her head only half out of her sheets, looking out the window, she could tell it was in the early hours of the morning, and still dark outside. Why then, had the train come to a sudden stop? Her question was answered when the conductor opened the door leading into her room, with her friends behind him and said

“Come on little missy, this is as far as the tracks go, you six are gonna have to hoof it from here”

Twilight groaned, this was the part she was going to despise, at least the train ride was comfortable, but judging by where their dots where in accordance with the magic stream last night, they still had several days of walking to do.

She pulled herself to her feet and walked past the conductor without a word. Once she came to the door, she hopped out of the train, then stood to wait for her friends. She saw them depart the train one by one, and once Fluttershy had finished thanking the conductor for the ride, she started on her way. She started so quickly, her friends nearly didn’t notice, Rainbow zoomed to catch up when she did, and forced her to slow down

“Whoa there Twilight, what’s the rush, wait for everypony else”

Twilight walked around her “I just want to get this over with and go home”.

Rainbow rolled her eyes, she flew back and caught the others up quickly, with some motivation, then returned to bugging Twilight.

“Why you in such a hurry, it’s not like we have any pressing matters to get back to” Twilight grumbled under her breath, but Rainbow could still make it out “I just don’t want to be out here so long”

Rainbow smirked “Why, worried you might have trouble dealing with your estrus out here?”. Twilight flinched at the mention, she knew her heat was fast approaching, without medicine, she would lose herself to her hormones, and that was not happening now that Daybreak was gone. Estrus always seemed to come around the time of her birthday, and her birthday had been weeks ago even though she had refused a party to Pinkie, she hadn't even returnd to where her gift from Daybreak was in the woods, for all she knew, it was covered in moss by now.

After they had been walking for most of the day, Twilight consulted the map to check their status. The stream looked the same as it did every time she looked at it, constantly moving and changing, but still unhelpful. She knew if she could just see a larger view of the map, then they could cut off the stream and see what they were after, but none of her magic seemed to do it, no matter what she tried to make happen. She finally became frustrated and tossed the map away from her. She sat down against a tree stubbornly, and everypony took that as a chance to rest. Applejack picked up the dmap and brought it back to Twilight

“What’s wrong sugar cube?”.

Twilight lifted her head from her hooves deciding to fill her in on her problem “I can’t see the entire map, no matter what I do, and it’s driving me crazy!”.

Pinkie Pie, out of nowhere, jumped out of the tree Twilight was under and yelped

"Did you try this!”

She snatched the map and jabbed it with her hoof. Twilight rolled her eyes, but when she took the map back, she could see the entire trail, start to finish, although “the finish” seemed odd to her.

“Pinkie..h-how did you do that?”

Pinkie hopped over to her

“Easily silly, I just poked the map like…this!” she poked it several more times, and Twilight watched it get bigger and smaller each time she poked it. Pinkie was defiantly enjoying herself

“Bigger, smaller, bigger, smaller, smaller, bigger”

Pinkie kept playing with it until Rarity snatched it away.

“Honestly Pinkie, you’re going to break it…here Twilight”.

Rarity gave the map back to Twilight, but she still seemed perplexed

“But this doesn’t make any sense”

Rainbow chuckled “Oh come on Twilight, it’s Pinkie Pie, of course it doesn’t”

Twilight shook her head “No not that, I mean the stream, it’s still moving, like the end of the stream is moving away from us”

Rainbow leaned down to see clearly “Well…what does that mean”.

Twilight actually looked interested for the first time since their journey had started “It means that whatever is causing this magic stream, is still making it, and it’s moving, so it must be a living thing”.

Fluttershy was the first one to comment on this knowledge

“Oh dear, I hope whatever it is isn’t hurt or anything, I mean, it might be a distress signal”

Twilight squinted at the map “We’ll soon find out girls, let’s sleep here tonight, once I’ve looked at this for awhile I can think of a way for us to cut this thing off and find out what it is”.

They all nodded, many of them just happy to finally rest. Rainbow flew next to AJ and whispered “At least now she’s actually interested in this thing, maybe this is just what she needs, another adventure!”

Applejack nodded “yeah, but for now, Ah say we catch some shuteye, we’ll need it tomorrow”

Rainbow nodded, then flew into the closest tree to sleep. Everypony found somewhere to sleep, except Twilight, she stayed under Rainbow’s tree and continued to stare at the map late into the night, trying to find a way to catch up to, or cut off, this thing they were chasing

“I will catch you” she whispered to herself.

“I will catch you!”.

….

Daybreak was beginning to develop a profound dislike of ancient buildings, for none of them seemed to like him. He had tried everything he could remember his friends teaching him; from asking nicely for the doors to open, to trying to blast or bash them open himself, but nothing worked! He felt like screaming, he could not believe he was being outsmarted by a building. He knew there was a way to open these doors, that’s what doors do, they open things. Yet all he could do with these doors was poke, pry and plead for something to happen. Nothing! He sat down in the sand/dirt and began to think if there was anything more he could do.

He had done everything his friends would have done, Rarity would have offered the door something, he had tried that. Fluttershy would have asked nicely, he had tried that. Pinkie Pie...well he didn’t have a party cannon on him, so he had tried telling it a joke, failure. Applejack and Rainbow Dash would have tried to break it down, his throbbing hands and feet told him that wasn’t working either. And Twilight would have tried to find a magical solution, aside from trying to blast it open, which had failed, he couldn’t think of any other way to magically open it.

His frustration became very apparent when the small croak of a frog, caused him to jump in the air, claws extended, ready to strike at the first sign of movement. Although, that might have been his anxiety, he was becoming more and more worried he was wasting his time here and should just move on. Then out of nowhere, and he meant nowhere, the doors began to creak, crackle and crunch as they started moving.

Daybreak rolled his eyes

“Figures, more weirdness, what’s next?”.

He almost expected the doors to answer him, but to his relief, they did not.

Once the doors were fully opened, Daybreak stuck his head inside them, he then saw that the doors opened up to an underground tunnel. Although he was not too fond of walking in a dark tunnel, he had come this far, and nothing, other than his common sense, said he shouldn’t continue forward. He started forward, taking each step slowly, not wanting to trip any ancient traps that might be lurking about. He remembered reading about ancient traps and temples in one of the Darin Do books Rainbow Dash had loaned him. Some of them had been very graphic and gory, and he was in no hurry to have himself dropped into a pit with spikes in it. So he checked each and every step he took, but as cruel fate would have it, he eventually did, hit a trap stone!

He brought up his hands, preparing to magically assault whatever horrid thing attacked him. But the only thing that changed, was the amount of light in the room. Daybreak turned around in horror, praying to Celestia that he was wrong. He wasn’t, the doors a few yards away were shutting themselves, and trapping him inside the tunnel. He sprinted to the entrance, but he came up short. By the time he reached the entrance, the doors were shut, and he was trapped in.

Daybreak lit himself a magical light on his finger, and cursed his rotten luck. He felt foolish, now he had no choice but to continue his walk and hope there was an exit some ways away. He started forward…no longer bothering to check his footing, he felt oddly sure that had been the only trap in the immediate area. As Daybreak traveled deeper and deeper in the tunnel, it became excruciatingly obvious that there was no end near. He began to wonder if he would have been better off trying to break free, but then he remembered, all is attempts at the door from the outside had failed, so why would it work now. No, he was better off following this through to the end, it’s not like he had anything left to lose, he’d already blown himself up and that hadn't killed him. It was sad, but he actually chuckled at that thought.

After what seemed like another endless eternity of walking, Daybreak began to spot shimmering light at, what seemed like, the end of the tunnel. He sprinted towards the light, not even bothering to concentrate enough to keep his own light active. Daybreak burst into the room filled with light, and he immediately wanted to scream in surprise! He looked around the room, it was filled with green light, luminescent green light, that bounced off thousands of green transparent sacks!

They were everywhere, they lined the walls, and even hung from the ceiling. Daybreak wanted to vomit, the little sacks were disgusting, each one dripped globs of icky green glop. He had no idea what kind of tunnel he was in…but he wanted out, so he carefully tip-toed his way through the room. He carefully avoided going near any of the sacks if he could. At one point he actually got a good glimpse of one. As he passed it the light in the room shone onto it. He could see there was some kind of odd looking creature on the inside. It twitched and swirled, but never woke from its apparent slumber.

Daybreak quickly let out a sigh of relief as he saw the exit to this room of horrors. He quickly shimmied his way past two sacks and continued into a much larger room. The next place Daybreak found himself, looked like the thing he had actually wanted to find in the first place…readable ruins.

The room was much larger than the last, but only in width, the walls instead of being lined with sacks, were lined with writing and ancient pictures. Daybreak had only minimal light from the previous room, so he decided to light his own. However the moment he did, every single picture and letter cover the walls burst into light, echoing the color of his magic. He was so stunned he almost ceased the spell, but his curiosity deafened him to the sounds now coming from the previous room.

Daybreak began to stare at the ruins closest to him, the little pictures shimmered in the light of his magic, they almost seemed to be moving, but he knew it was only in his mind. What he saw however, made no sense, he couldn’t see how it was possible. He had little time to decipher what exactly this new knowledge meant for him, for at that moment, he saw the shadow of a creature with razor sharp teeth, directly behind him! Daybreak turned to the creature, and held back a scream of terror!

The Raging Fire of Love

View Online

Daybreak had to stifle his scream with his hand, he muffled himself as he stared at the creature in front of him. It stood on all fours, about as tall as Princess Celestia, had a slimy greenish mane, holes in its legs, a long black horn on its head, razor sharp teeth, and an evil stare. Daybreak slowly extended his claws from his hands, preparing for whatever this creature might attempt. However, upon seeing his claws, the creature seemed to think twice about attacking him, and backed off. Instead it sat down on its haunches and spoke! The voice came out odd, like it had a microphone stuck in its throat, but when he heard it, he was now sure it was a female.

"Well, well, well, what do we have here, a lost little creature has found its way into our home”

She lowered her head to his “And what might this little creatures’ name be?”

Daybreak attempted to show he was unafraid of this creature, but it seemed to know he was scared, for she smiled at him when he gulped in air for his answer “m-my…*gulp* My name is Daybreak”.

The creature let an evil smile spread across her face, slowly. She licked her lips, as though anticipating some great dessert, which Daybreak found very unnerving. Daybreak stood tall, and attempted to make his claws obvious and menacing, but her next words made the motion pointless

“You’ll find those won’t do you much good, after all, I’m not going to eat you…yet, at least not the way you’re thinking of it.”

The creature strode to the center of the room, then, standing on her back legs, threw her front “hooves” into the air and let green magic fly from her horn. The magic traveled past Daybreak into the previous room, and began penetrating each of the green sacks, stirring the creatures inside. As the large one in front of him finished her task, she walked back over to Daybreak.

Still on his guard, Daybreak was weary when she slowly circled him, she was looking him over, top to bottom, clearly interested. After several revolutions, she stopped in front of him, and asked, her voice completely serious

“So…who are you in love with?”

Her question caught Daybreak off guard, he had been so tensed up, that when she finally spoke, he nearly fell over in surprise

“Excuse me?! How do you know I’m in love with anyone”.

The creature narrowed her eyes at him “Clearly you do not know who I am…”

She spread her insect like wings and stood up on her back hooves again “I am Chrysalis, Queen of the Changelings, and love is our specialty”.

Daybreak felt his heart drop to his stomach, Twilight had told him of the Changelings, love was indeed their specialty, feeding on love rather, Daybreak took several steps back and ignited his claws in magical aura

“You won’t take me”

The Queen merely laughed “I see you know us now…ahhhh, now I see it…how interesting…Twilight Sparkle…How delicious, I’ve been meaning to take my vengeance on her for some time now, who would’ve guessed my solution would walk right into my home…”

The moment he had heard Twilight’s name, Daybreak had begun slowly backing out of the room, the Queen however looked over at him as he reached the last room

“Not so fast…you’re my dinner”

before he could so much as yelp Daybreak felt several small objects land on his back. He looked up and saw the creatures from the sacks were on his back and trying to pull him to the ground. They were all Changelings, smaller than their queen, but nevertheless Changelings. Daybreak fought to throw them off him, and succeeded in removing the majority of the little pests from his body, but they kept clinging and reattaching to him, desperately trying to pull him down. he flung out his arms, widely swinging his claws, catching several of the little beasts in the face and knocking them out cold. Then however, he felt a fierce sharp pain in his arm, and looked over to see one of the Changelings biting him, hard!

Daybreak didn’t bother holding back anymore after that, he let out a furious yell and blasted the changelings off him with a sphere off magical aura. His eyes glowed dangerously as he glared around the cavern, daring one of them to attack him again. It seemed he would have no trouble convincing them to part the way for him, but then he felt his legs begin to quiver. The Changeling Queen gave a shrill laugh as she walked back into the room, for a moment he wondered what she could be laughing at, then he felt it too. His arms felt heavy and his legs weak. The magical aura faded from him and he sunk down to one knee.

Daybreak felt his eyes weigh down as he struggled to remain conscious, the changelings began to close in around him. He did not understand, where had his strength gone, his magic, it had just vanished. He stuttered feeling like he had just gone through the Running of the Leaves marathon and could not speak properly

“Wh..where…where…did...my-”

“Where did your powers go you mean” the Changeling queen answered for him, she laughed at him again

“Don’t you remember, we feed on love, and your body is like a feast for us.”

Daybreak looked around the cavern, it suddenly became filled with Twilight’s, everywhere he looked, the little creatures began to change shape to look like his beloved. They spoke to him in her beautiful voice, but it was more terrible, yet more intoxicating than ever

“We’re going to suck you dry of all your love!”

"I'll have my way with your delicious form"

“We want you Daybreak!”

“We need you Daybreak!”

Daybreak grabbed his ears in an attempt to block out the sound, but they continued to whisper around him, they whispered more horrible things to him. A few whispered erotic things to him, some whispered the horrid things they would do to him, some just tormented him with the things he hoped to never hear from Twilight!

Daybreak collapsed to the floor twitching, he heard Twilight screaming in pain, screaming for him, screaming to save her! He heard her yell she hated him, how he wasn’t around for her like he promised he would always be! He heard the whispers of her happiness at his supposed death, the freedom she enjoyed when he was gone! These creatures would not stop whispering the torments of his mind to him! They whispered, screamed and moaned, they stirred every feeling he had, until he could take no more! Daybreak screamed violently for it to stop, he screamed for them to kill him and stop the pain in his head, then he collapsed on the floor violently twitching in agony and was unconscious! His mind let off waves of magic energy as his tormented thoughts twisted his magic into a coma of his mind.

Once he was in this state, the Changelings found it easy to collect him from the floor and secure him in one of the green sacks. It stood near the throne of the queen, only Daybreak’s face was free from the goo, but it seemed pointless, for he would not wake. The queen did not care though, for Daybreak’s love for Twilight which she had warped and twisted into food for her subjects and her, radiated off of him from within the sack that held him. The queen could feel his thoughts from within his magical coma, and wondered if they had pushed his mind beyond repair. His energy flowed off him so easily. For days they would consume his love in this way, there was no resistance in him for he was not conscious of the loss. But the queen knew, knew they had broken inside the shell of Daybreak and turned his mind into a jumbled mess of feeling. She knew it was only a matter of time before the draining of his energy and love, combined with the tortures they had pronounced on his brain, would drive Daybreak into madness. Then, the queen knew, her vengeance over Twilight Sparkle would be complete!

.....

Twilight awoke suddenly from her brief sleep, she looked around expected to see hundreds of little changelings dancing around her, she was relieved she did not see them. She’d had the most peculiar dream, she couldn’t understand why she had been dreaming of the Changelings so much recently. She had this horrible sense of foreboding, even though she knew they were only a day, maybe less from their destination. They had traveled along the path she had resolved to use in order to cut off the stream of energy which they were following. However within the past few days, the stream had ceased to move from its ending spot on the map, and it seemed to be getting thinner and vaguer by the day.

Twilight did not understand what this meant, but she knew one thing for certain, they had to reach the stream source soon, she knew it in her gut! She instinctively opened the map next to her. The magical trail ended in the ruins that were just up ahead, and the trail seemed even more faded now than it had been yesterday. She wanted this done now! She awoke her friends, who were not exactly willing to comply and quickly moved them ahead to the ruins.

By the time they actually reached the ruins, the stream of energy was barely visible anymore, it had nearly faded completely and she had to strain her eyes to see it. Twilight was watching the stream of magic, it was casually floating in front of two, very large, stone doors. Twilight hurried ahead of her friends, eager to complete their journey, and even more eager to discover the mystery behind the stream. As she reached the front of the stone doors, and her friends trailed behind her, she noticed the stream was finally close enough to the ground to where she could actually reach out and touch it if she wanted and didn't need the map to follow it.

Although years of magical study and training told her that what she was about to do was very unwise, her curiosity overtook her logic, and with an almost practiced movement, she leaned forward and touched the tip of her horn into the stream. She immediately was filled to the brim with emotion, although none of it was her own. The stream was like a forceful river into the memory of another. Although it was through first person, so she could not see who it was. However, as she retracted her horn she was filled with confidence, and an odd happiness she could not explain. She felt as though she had touched that mind before and somehow its familiarity had put her at ease, but she could not explain why. She did however understand now, how to open the doors. Although it was apparent that the owner of the memory had not understood how they had opened the doors, Twilight did. The owner had, for a moment, not cared about the doors, and that had caused them to open. Such intricate magic was seldom used, especially this far on the outskirts of Equestria.

Twilight walked up to the door, and, now knowing the secret, cast a spell on herself. A small cloud appeared and hovered over her head, and her friends heads. Suddenly the doors creaked to life, before they were even fully open Twilight yelled

“Quick everypony inside”.

Twilight and her friends rushed inside of the large doors, they offered little comfort, for the moment they were all inside, they screeched shut. Rainbow Dash was the first to try and push them open, followed by Applejack, but neither one had any luck.

“That door is magic you two, don’t waste your energy, something tells me you’re gonna need it”.

Rainbow Dash turned to Twilight and nodded "How did you open them"

Twilight smirked "The doors only open if they sense there is no pony near them, or if no one is searching for the them, so i cast those clouds to hide our presence, sort of like a sponge to our existence, so we could get in, but i have no idea how to open it from inside, so we should jusst continue on for now"

The others nodded and looked ahead of them, the small cracks of light that seeped through the stone door was not enough to cause sufficient light to see their path, however Twilight was never given the chance to voice her thoughts about light. For Pinkie Pie had just then pulled out three large candle sticks out of her mane. Twilight raised an eyebrow

“I have candles stashed all over Equestria, in case of mmmph-”

The rest of her phrase was muffled as AJ covered her mouth with her hoof and shushed her pointing donw the passage

“Ya’ll hear that?” they all perked their ears after she spoke.

They did, indeed hear something farther down the hall passage. It sounded like large amounts of pounding and shouting, although they could not make out what was being shouted.

Twilight levitated Pinkie’s candles in front of them a way down and lit all of them with tiny sparks. They then started down the long passage, as they traveled deeper into the tunnel, the chanting and shouting they had heard earlier grew louder. As they neared an end to their tunnel, they could plainly hear that the shouts were cheers and screeches coming from the opposite room. Once they exited the tunnel, it became very obvious to the six ponies, where they were. There were several large green sacks that filled the room in front of them, although they all seemed to be empty at the moment. Twilight could only assume that meant that it was the changelings that were cheering in the next room.

Twilight looked back at her friends “well, we’ve come this far, might as well see what’s going on here”.

This was too much for Fluttershy, who seemed to have finally had enough

“No way Twilight, I can’t go into that room full of changelings. I don’t see why you want to either?”

Rarity seemed to agree with Fluttershy “Yes dear, I must agree, why on earth shouldn’t we just leave now, before those horrible creatures notice us”

Rainbow Dash sided with Twilight on this one “No way you guys, we’ve come all the way here, let’s see what all the cheering is about, then we can dash before they see us”. This seemed to satisfy Rarity, but Fluttershy shook her head and planted her flank firmly on the ground.

Twilight rolled her eyes, “Fine then, Fluttershy, you stay here and watch the way out, the rest of you, let’s scoot along the wall so we can peek around into the next room, and remember, be quiet”

Twilight glared at Pinkie, who had a party popped in her mouth ready to pop. Pinkie put it away and sighed, she then nodded to Twilight. As the girls started scotching along the wall to the next room, Twilight could finally make out what was being said. It was very obvious that it was the Changeling Queen speaking to her subjects.

“Rejoice my subjects! For we have here the fruit of all our labors. This creature has provided us with enough power to concur any who oppose us. We have sucked him dry of all his power, and now we may all feast upon the last remaining remnants of his love, as his mind finally slips into eternal madness”.

Twilight poked her head around the wall just as the Queen finished her speech. However, what Twilight saw up by the queen made her gasp along with her friends. Up at the front of the room, was Daybreak, encased fully in one of the changelings green sacks, except for his head. He was clearly unconscious, and very pale looking, it was clear he had not eaten in a long time, and the colors of his fur seemed to have grayed slightly. At the sight of her thought-dead-lover bound by those creatures, Twilight screamed in fury

“DAYBREAK!”

Her cry of rage was the only warning any of the changelings got to Twilights onslaught. She let loose several magical blasts that would have destroyed any normal creature instantly. However the blasts were inaccurate and only served to knock everything out of her way. She sprinted across the room, with no fear of the changeling queen, who had only just realized what was happening. Queen Chrysalis was startled by Twilights sudden entrance, and was therefore unprepared when the purple mare tackled her off her throne and slammed her form against the tunnel floor. Twilight’s horn glowed angrily as she pointed the very tip mere inches from the queens face.

Twilight wanted to blasted the queen into oblivion, but the cries of her friends brought her back from her rage. Many of her friends were fighting off the changelings Twilight’s magic had not incapacitated. Although there were less conscious changelings than the last time they had met. There was still many more than the ponies could handle without Twilight.

Twilight stared down at the queen and pointed her horn threateningly at her

“Call them off, or I’ll blast you, right now!” the queen seemed stunned by Twilight’s ferocity, but quickly regained her composure. Without warning she threw Twilight off her, and flew up above her throne. As Twilight recovered, she let loose a large beam of magical energy at the queen. The Queen merely laughed and rose a green barrier around her, deflecting Twilight’s magic. Twilight’s beam bounced away and blasted apart several stalagmites from the ceiling. Twilight caught one with her magic behind the queen and crashed it into her back! The queen spiraled into the fray of ponies and changelings, and landed somewhere in the chaos.

Twilight was unconcerned with the queen, at this moment she only cared about one thing, and that was reaching Daybreak. She sprinted up the carved stone steps of Chrysalises throne to Daybreak’s sack. She tried to tear it apart with her hooves and teeth, but it would not break. She stopped her struggling once she knew she could not breach it, and looked into Daybreak’s face. He was still unconscious, and she could feel a twisted, magical tension from his mind. It was painful to feel, she knew whatever the changelings had done to him had put him into some kind of coma, and he would not wake. Despite everything, just seeing him and knowing he was there, alive, was enough to inspire her to get them and her friends to safety. Twilight stepped back from the throne and lit her horn. She started to carve a small line down the center of the sack, she was being very careful not to burn too hot or she would burn through and hit Daybreak. As she reached the bottom of the sack, she gave it one good buck, and it split straight down the middle.

Daybreak collapsed forward onto Twilight’s back, for a brief moment, she saw his eyes flutter open weakly

“You’re safe now love, I’m taking you home” she whispered

She saw his eyes flutter again and then close. It was too apparent to her how weak he was at the moment. Twilight knew she would have to carry him, she helped him onto her back, and made him leaned forward so his head rested on top of her mane. h\He was still taller than her, and therefore this wasn’t very comfortable, but it would do. Twilight took off as fast as she could without losing Daybreak, back towards the first cavern and the exit. As she ran through the crowd she whistled as loud as she could for her friends and kept running. Within the fighting, they seemed to get the message and bolted for the door as well. Pinkie launched herself out of her cannon to beat Twilight back to Fluttershy in the next room. As they all approached Fluttershy, she seemed generally ready to leave as well.

Once they were all back in the last room and heading for the exit tunnel, Twilight looked back and saw the horde of changelings coming after them. She decided to not look back again. They bolted back up the tunnel entrance and ran through the long dark tunnel all the way back to the double stone doors. Once they were in front of the doors, everypony began trying to frantically open them, but they still would not budge. Twilight looked back down the tunnel and could see Chrysalis fast approaching them, she she began to panic

“Arrrgghhh why won’t these things open!?”

Suddenly she felt a weight leave her back. She looked back to see Daybreak standing and walking back down the tunnel. Rainbow Dash saw it the same time she did and they turned to stop him. Before they could grab him however, he let loose am extreme wave of energy down the tunnel. The ripple of power collapsed the tunnel behind them on top of Chrysalis, but began to cave in on them and the doors too. Daybreak wasn't foolish enough to think that had killed the queen, but at least it would keep her occupied digging out her subjects

As the tunnel came down, Daybreak threw up a barrier with his remaining strength, however the first door fell onto his barrier and the extreme weight of it was too much for his weak form, as his shield shattered, Daybreak fell forward to the ground, unable to stay up anymore. He was conscious long enough to see Twilight erect her own barrier to save them, then the rubble covered him as he blacked out again.

.....

Daybreak awoke softly and slowly. He didn’t even open his eyes at first, he could feel that he was no longer on the stony sandy gravel he had passed out on, but instead was in a soft comfortable bed. He lightly opened his eyes and blinked, trying to clear the blur from them. He had clearly alerted somepony because he then heard an excited shout

“He’s awake, nurse! Nurse! He’s waking up, go get everypony!”.

As his eyes came into focus, Daybreak saw Twilight sitting next to him, clearly tired, but now seeming alert too.

As soon as it was clear Daybreak was completely awake, Twilight threw herself onto him and cuddled him hard. He gasped in surprise at her sudden attack, but he did not resist. She wrapped her body around his in a death hug and squeezed the air out of his chest. It seemed as though she was going to kill him with her suddenly gained strength, but then she released him. However her release was only to grasp his cheeks with her hooves, and pull him into a long wet kiss.

That was when the rest of their friends entered the room. They all gathered around his bed and let Twilight dismount him before speaking. Their faces gave them away before they acted. Daybreak was about to scream, but they were too quick, Pinkie yelled “dog pile!” and they all jumped onto his bed and hugged him hard!

They would have stayed on him longer, but the nurse then entered and said he can’t have too much excitement yet. He was very grateful for that, because despite his over joy at seeing all his friends, he had the woooorst headache and just wanted to go back to sleep. However he knew that was no longer an option with his friends here. He waited until all his friends had climbed off him before asking.

“How long was I gone?”

His friends eyed him, they clearly had not expected him to be so direct, Rainbow Dash however, was not surprised at all

“You’ve been unconscious for about a week, and before that, well...you were gone for at least two months or more, we sort of lost track of time…Ponyville hasn’t been the same without you”

Rainbow Dash looked like she wanted to say more, but then Twilight interrupted her

“Daybreak” she softly cooed his name.

He expected to hear her say she loved him, but what happened was almost too scary for him! Twilight jumped onto his bed and began pounding on him with her hoofs, trying to beat him on the head

“You!"

*smack*

"Big!"

*smack*

"Dumb!"

*smack*

"Jerk!"

*smack*

"I thought you were dead”

*smack*

Tears were now streaming down her face as she continued to beat him with her hoofs. Her friends were either too shocked or too scared to try and stop her.

“Don’t you ever"

*smack*

"Ever!"

*smack*

"Scare me like that again".

*smack*

"You stupid jerk"

*smack*

"I cried every night for you"

*smack*

"Poured my heart into trying to reverse your spell"

*smack*

"I never even saw my friends I was so depressed"

*smack*”

Her hits towards him were becoming less and less accurate as she started to sob harder. Eventually Daybreak just caught both her hoofs and pulled her into a hug.

“I’m so sorry Twilight”

He expected her to hit him again, but instead she wrapped her hoofs around him and buried her face in his fur. He felt her tears on his chest, he looked up to see how the others were reacting, nearly all of them were holding back tears, except for Pinkie and Fluttershy who were letting them fall like fountains.

Twilight and her friends eventually gathered themselves and stopped sobbing, even Daybreak had cried a little when he and Twilight had exchanged ‘I Love Yous’ again. Once everypony was in their right mind, Daybreak began to ask questions and answered as many as he could that they asked him. Many were simple, some complex, the only thing that no one understood was, what had Chrysalis done to his mind? Twilight said that was the reason he had been unconscious for so long, the nurses and her had been healing his mind with magic, but there was still traces of whatever Chrysalis had done to him. Eventually the questions died off and they were all just left sitting together in his room.

Twilight had been clinging to Daybreak since he had awoken, but now she felt a heat starting to grow in her thighs. She knew that her time was near, along with, it seemed, so was Rainbow Dash. As she looked around, she could see that Dashie was a little flustered and she was beggining to smell of it. The heat for most mares in Ponyville happened at around the same time of year. However Twilight knew how having two mares in heat, and one very handsome male in the room together would end. She could see her starting to shift her hind legs uncomfortably. Twilight couldn’t help but pity her, stores in Ponyville sold items to help mares “relieve” themselves during heat. Canterlot stores however, rarely sold anything and when they did, it was very expensive.

Twilight knew there was one way she could help her friend, but she wasn’t sure how she felt about it. Daybreak was her stallion, she loved him very much and she had just gotten him back, but she also loved her friends too. She trusted Daybreak with all her heart, and as long as she went first, she saw no reason why she couldn’t help her friend out too. Twilight started rocking her hindquarters against Daybreaks crotch, his arousal was nearly instantaneous, although it was clear he was a considerable size larger than before, she couldn’t wait anymore, she felt him throb once and that sent her into overdrive mode. She quickly hopped off the table and pushed all her friends out into the hall.

Twilight was gone a total of two minutes before she burst back in, accompanied by Rainbow Dash. Daybreak could see the others outside, heading off to who-knows-where. Daybreaks huge erection had not gone down since Twilight had left the room, and it was very visible through the covers.

Without a word Rainbow Dash flew over and yanked the covers off Daybreak, exposing his throbbing cock for them both to see. Daybreak meant to protest, but then he saw both Twilight and Rainbow Dash get on the bed and fling their flanks and their tails up at him giving him a full view of their marehoods. They were both so wet that their rears glistened with juices making their flanks appear to shine.

Twilight whispered seductively to him “Rut me Daybreak, rut us both as hard as you can”

Rainbow Dash then chimed in “come on big boy, I’ve been dying to feel what makes her want you so much”. Daybreak stuttered “w-what’s-”

Twilight interrupted clearly wanting him to skip questions and rut them

“Isn’t it obvious? We are are in heat, bad, and we want you to give us both a good pounding, so get to it, love” Daybreak stuttered more “why-”

Twilight didn’t even bother this time, her horn lit quick as lightning and Daybreak felt an invisible force knock him on his back.

Twilight quickly moved over to him while he was laying down “I believe I told you-” she knelt her nethers over his “-TO RUT US!”

She slammed her flank down quick, but with his increased size he split the lips of her pussy and stretched her inner walls to a new extreme!

She started to scream “YE-”

Rainbow Dash quickly shoved her hoof into Twilight’s mouth and muffled her otherwise ear piercing scream, she wasn’t even halfway down his shaft yet. She had to stop sliding herself to keep from screaming again. She quickly cast a spell on the door and walls, locking the door and trapping all sound within the room, so no one would hear them now.

With the knowledge that she no longer needed to muffle Twilight, Rainbow Dash let her go and proceeded to mount Daybreak as well. She pushed his head down on the pillow and forced her marehood onto his lips. Daybreak knew that trying to reason with horny mares was pointless, and he truly missed Twilight, so he was very ok with this. But he was not just gonna lay by and let them have all the fun. He opened his lips and shot his tongue into Rainbow Dash’s awaiting slit, her shock was evident by the sharp moan that escaped her lips. Daybreak assaulted her pussy with his tongue, her taste was addictive and sweet, so he had no problems licking like crazy.

Rainbow went Derpy eyed, she began to rock back and forth instinctively on his tongue as he assaulted her, then it was time for Twilight. She had still not slid down any farther, for fear of the slightly bigger new size. Daybreak however, was not waiting, he firmly grasped her hips and dug his hands into her butt cheeks.

Twilight gasped “W-what are you doing!”

Daybreak smiled “Why, I’m rutting you of course” he managed to muffle from under Rainbow Dash.

Daybreak pulled her down, letting her body take in the rest of his length. Twilight screamed as loud as she could, her walls were being stretched to a new pleasure beyond anything before

“OH DEAR CELESTIA!!! OH AHHHH AHHHH AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

As Daybreak bottomed out she managed to fit all of him in her. Twilight face was pure ecstasy

“Oh please don’t move Daybreak, I might cum right now if you do!”.

Daybreak smiled at the thought, he slightly bucked forward and heard a very loud “OH YEEEEESSSS” from Twilight. Daybreak smiled while his tongue worked Rainbow Dash, he knew he could easily make Twilight cum multiple times like this. However he also knew Dashie hadn’t ever had a real good rutting and knew Twilight would love seeing it.

He ignited his hands in magic and pulled the other bed over to them. Then enveloped both Rainbow and Twilight in a magical field. After lifting her off him, he pinned Twilight sitting upright in the other bed with his magic. He spread her legs wide giving Rainbow and him a full delicious view.

Twilight moaned “Oh no please, finish me Daybreak I want it soooo much”

Daybreak smirked and turned to Rainbow Dash, who was still floating in his magic “Aww Dashie our friend Twilight is in terrible need of relief, are you just gonna leave her like that, all that bundled up pleasure…”

Rainbow’s eyes widened cleverly and she nodded. Daybreak released her and she also went to the second bed. She kneeled down and lowered her head to Twilights soaking marehood. She gave her a few quick licks, and was rewarded by several sharp moans for more. However as Dashie became preoccupied with Twilight, she instinctively began to raise her flank into the air and move her tail upward, which Daybreak had been waiting for. He seized Rainbows tight round flank in his hands, squeezing her cutie mark.

Rainbow seemed to barely notice until she felt something very hard and large poking her in her rear lips. Without much warning other than slow pushing, Daybreak quickly thrust hard and deep inside her. Rainbow Dash cried out for mercy

“NO! OH DEAR CELESTIA NO! NO NO PLEASE NO! NOT THERE P-PLEASE, OH AHHHHHH”. Clearly Rainbow Dash hadn’t been with many males before, as Daybreak was noticing her pussy was extremely tight. So much so, that Daybreak found it hard not to cum right then, but he remained in control and pounded away on Dashie’s behind. He went in hard, deep, and agonizingly slow, but he knew Rainbow loved it despite her pleas for mercy, which did not fit her personality much at all, maybe she had a fetish for being dominated. Suddenly Daybreak felt Rainbow clench around him and she cried out for him.

Hearing Rainbow moan her mates name pushed Twilight over the edge and she came as well.

Rainbow slumped down, thinking she was finished and enjoying her lasting ecstasy. However as she began to relax she noticed Daybreak was still inside her, he just wasn’t moving. She began to fear why, and her fear was well placed, she felt her whole body being lifted into the air as Daybreak stood up out of the bed and firmly held her flank in the air along with the rest of her body. She struggled to hover with her wings, but they were too stiff from arousal for her to fly. Then, as if a switch had flipped, Daybreak began pounding away on her rear much harder and faster than before. This time he used gravity and his own hands to pull her down onto him harder than ever. Her light blue coat was dripping in sweat and she whimpered for him to have mercy with each thrust. He made Rainbow cum several times in this way, eventually stopping after he magically stimulated her pussy to give her one final super orgasm. He let Rainbow Dash slump onto the second bed as he turned to Twilight. He saw she was still very wet from watching him and Rainbow. He released his magic holding her, although he knew he could never really restrain her if she had wanted out. He crawled on top of her tummy and gently inserted himself in her.

He wrapped his arms around her and she wrapped her forelegs around him as he gently started pushing in her. He was completely different towards her, they matched each other’s thrusts like perfect music, wanting to reach that magical love climax they always shared only with each other. They gently cooed each other’s names, both of them had already been close to the edge, their climaxes happened gently and relaxed them as the magical aura flowed around them and Daybreaks seed flowed through them. Twilight and Daybreak snuggled into each other’s arms. Sleep crept toward them both, but Daybreak noticed Dashie in the opposite bed and reached over to her. He gently put his arm around her and pulled her into the covers with them. She hugged against his back and wrapped her wings around him.
Rainbow was so blissfully happy, she couldn’t control her thoughts, and they slipped right out of her

“I love you Daybreak”.

Twilights eyes had been near shut, but they shot open like she had been electrocuted. She looked into Daybreaks eyes with a horrible fear, but he only returned a gentle smile and said, looking right into Twilight’s eyes instead

“I know Dashie, I love you very much more than just a friend, but I am Twilight’s special somepony and could never leave her for anypony, but I’m sure she wouldn’t mind doing this again”

Rainbow Dash relaxed at his chuckle. She had panicked almost as much as Twilight when her thoughts had spilled, she was glad he was as loyal as she was, and she hadn’t accidentally hurt Twilight.

Twilight also relaxed back into Daybreaks arms, she was so happy, and even Rainbow looked happy. Daybreak softly whispered to Rainbow one last time

“In other words, we love you too Rainbow Dash”

Dashes’ smile, caused Twilight to smile “Now the only thing that could go wrong was if the door opened right now” she thought. Luckily, it didn’t and they all spent the rest of the night cuddled up together in the hospital beds.

Always on the Move

View Online

The next morning Twilight and Daybreak were awoken by Rainbow Dash, who, after telling them how much she had enjoyed last night, said she and the others should get back to Ponyville asap. Daybreak agreed, he wanted to go home, but it was never that easy. Once at the train station both Princess Celestia and Luna met them to say goodbye, however after the reunions happened Celestia and Luna took Daybreak off to the side for a moment. Twilight was impatient to get home and cuddle her stallion, plus she no longer liked leaving Daybreak alone for even a second. The wait was uneventful until both Celestia and Luna touched their horns to Daybreaks head. Before Twilight or any of the others could react, there was a quick flash, then it was over. The next thing they knew, he was walking back over to them and the Princesses were waving goodbye.

Once back on the train, Rainbow Dash and Twilight started looking over Daybreak.

Twilight and Rainbow were frantic “what happened, what did they do” they demanded.

Daybreak calmed the mares by hugging them close “the Princesses just restored most of my lost memories from when I was a pony, that’s all, so you ladies can calm down”.

Twilight relaxed “ok good, I’ve had enough of ponies and everything else messing with that cute head of yours. Only I am allowed to stuff your head full of ‘things’ got it mister” she poked him in the nose playfully.

He tackled her to the floor and pinned her legs

“Oh yeah” he teased.

Rainbow came up behind him and grabbed his arms from the back, then Twilight teleported out from under him and helped Rainbow pin him

“Yeah, that’s what I said”

They smirked and hoof bumped each other as Daybreak struggled under them. They played and wrestled most of the train ride back to Ponyville, and although they promised him there was no surprise party waiting, sure enough there was and they even had the nerve to claim they didn’t know…he was so happy!

The party was long and exhausting, and although it had several interesting moments and suggestions, most of them involving Vinyl Scratch, eventually Twilight and Daybreak found their way home. With aid of his best DJ friend, Daybreak managed to get him and Twi inside eventually. After Vinyl made sure they were good, she took off to continue the party. With the day shot from the party, Twilight and Daybreak just went off to bed, all the reunions and hugs, even from Spike, had worn them out. Now they just trudged up the stairs to their loving bed. They collapsed into the covers and pulled each other close, Daybreak whispered in Twilight’s ear

“It’s good to be home sweetie, I love you”

Twilight felt a small blush, she liked when he called her sweetie, it caused her to feel all warm for some reason

“I love you to Daybreak”.

They were asleep in moments and slept soundly through the rest of the night.

Although he wished it would never come, morning came pouring in through the windows with what felt like, extra vigor, the next day morning. Daybreak fluttered his eyes at the window, he smiled, being presumed dead had given Daybreak a very profound appreciation of the time of day for which he was named. He gently squirmed out of Twilights snuggle and walked quietly out onto the small balcony of her home. He stared at the daybreak, the dawn, the sunrise, and felt a surge of happiness, he was finally home, where he belonged. The sunrise was beautiful, the colors that showed over the horizon of Ponyville flooded the town in an array of oranges.

Daybreak wondered how anypony could resist watching such a beautiful sight “no pony should miss something so beautiful as this” he said quietly

“It is something awesome isn’t it”

Daybreak turned and saw Rainbow Dash land next to him on the balcony.

She smiled at him “This is one of my favorite things about Ponyville, it has always had the best sunrises” she looked at him and smirked “but unfortunately only ponies as crazy as us are ever up to see it”

Daybreak smiled at her “My cutie mark is the sunrise…”

“Yeah I know, it suits you, and not just cause of your names”. He shook his head “I don’t understand my mark, my special talent is complex or unstable magic, it should be more similar to Twilights…but it’s not”

Rainbow Dash smiled “I think I know”

“Really?”

The look of surprise and curiosity on Daybreak gave Rainbow the ammo she needed.

With a slight blush she said “Your special talent is complex magic. But your cutie mark doesn’t reflect it how you think”.

Daybreak merely nodded as she continued.

“I’m nowhere near as smart as Twilight, but even I’ve seen how you act and the effect you have on the ponies around you, you're like a drug in a creepy way, no pony can get enough of you. You make every mare you meet horny as can be, you make every stallion feel like they are as strong as Big Mac, you make everypony around you feel like they have no faults, heck, you even complimented Derpy, telling her that her eyes were beautiful. You make everypony around you happy, just by seeing you there…just like the sunrise does, it always makes ponies smile”

Daybreak turned to Rainbow Dash, he felt an overwhelming urge to kiss her then, he knew he could, he knew Twilight wouldn’t mind at all after what they had done, but all he could manage was a stutter

“Rainbow…Dash…”

She smiled at him “You are Daybreak, the feelings you create in others are as complex as the magic needed to raise the sun, your cutie mark is perfect for you”.

Daybreak turned away from her back to the sunrise, he felt two small beads of tears forming in his eyes, even Twilight had never said that, yet somehow, he knew if she had been where Rainbow was, she would have said it too, maybe a bit more scientifical though. Rainbow laid a wing across Daybreak, they stood and enjoyed the sunrise together.

When Twilight eventually awoke and Daybreak said goodbye to Rainbow Dash for the morning. Then him, Spike and Twilight sat down to have breakfast together. He explained what Rainbow had said as they had watched the sunrise together.

Twilight smiled at Rainbows words “She loves you Daybreak”

He smiled “I know, don’t worry Twily, I’m yours, unless you don't mind sharing certain parts” he winked.

Spike looked like was gonna puke, Daybreak and Twilight laughed at his face, until he spat out a letter from the Princess. Which Twilight then proceeded to read “Dear my most faithful students…”

Daybreak stopped her there “Notice how she said students”

Twilight nodded with a smile and continued “Now that everyone is back home and things are as they should be, I would like to ask a favor of you and your friends Twilight. Although this may come as a shock, I do not believe I will need Daybreaks help for this, that may seem harsh, but I trust you know I have my reasons. Later this day I will travel to the fields in Ponyville and bring along a special guest for which I need your help, your dearest, Princess Celestia”.

Twilight rolled up the letter with her eyebrows raised “She doesn’t need your help, what does that mean” Daybreak waved it off “It’s ok sweetheart, I have something important I need to do anyways. I should be back by the time you’re through with the Princess’s guest”.

Twilight was slightly shocked “I don’t want you to leave again…I just got you back…Daybreak” he saw a moment of sadness on her face, Daybreak quickly went over and hugged her, kissing her cheek lightly

“I’m not going to be gone long this time sweetie, I promise you”

Then he leaned down and whispered in her ear so Spike would not hear “When I get back, I’ll buck your brains out, how’s that?”

He subtly slipped his free hand under the table and let his fingers find her snatch. He gently inserted two fingers into her and lightly fingered her. Twilight’s look of surprise was nothing compared to the squeak she made and the looks she had as she struggled to look normal in front of Spike. Spike noticed her expressions though and raised his eyebrows

“Umm Twilight, are you okay, you’re really red, do you have a fever?”.

Daybreak then inserted a third finger in her and slightly deepened his fingering. Twilight barely covered her squeak as a cough.

“YES!...ahem!...Yes Spike, maybe, could you run and get me some medicine from Fluttershy before the Princess gets here”

Spike gave a quick salute and ran out the door sprinting to the market. Knowing that would keep him busy for at least awhile, the instant the door shut, Twilight turned to knock Daybreak in the head for teasing her like that in front of Spike. But she couldn’t as he quickly picked her up and pressed her belly against the table. He spread her legs and lifted her tail, without a word, he pushed his hard member inside Twilights rear. She let out a high pitched squeak that rivaled Fluttershy

“Daybreak *pant pant* your too big for my flank now”

Daybreak smirked evily “Then I should loosen that cute little booty of yours”

He pushed himself in her until he was fully inside her flank, she let out a long gasp, her butt was clearly very tight and very sensitive. As he held her with one hand he slipped the other between her thighs and felt she was forming a pool of love juice below the table. He magically electrified his three fingers and slipped them in her soaking marehood. At the same time, he started long and deep thrusts in Twilights rear. Her yelps, pleas for mercy, and begging for more, only aroused him further. She whimpered and moaned with each thrust into her tight flank. She couldn’t tell what was doing what to her, his magically electric fingers in her pussy and his large member in her butt pounding away on her.

Twilight felt his hard dick ram into her rear again, he smacked against her over and over. She knew she could not last, her butt was much tighter and more sensitive than her pussy and Daybreak seemed to know that very well. He leaned down so that he was resting on her back as he pounded her and whispered in her ear

“I’m gonna ride you ten times better once I get back Twilight”

That was it, his words pushed her over the edge, she leaned back her head and cooed

“I..I..I…I’m Cuming!” her butt and snatch clamped down around him.

The sudden extreme tightness was too much for Daybreak, he started to cum as he quickly pulled out of her perfect behind. Once he was out he unloaded himself onto her ass, gripping her cutie mark tightly. Daybreak collapsed onto Twilight’s back, his throbbing member still leaking onto her rear.

They heard Rainbow Dash, before they saw her, she flew down from the open balcony window and seemed to almost pant at them

“Wow! that was seriously hot ending to watch, you two could make quite a few bits putting on a show like that. It’s too bad I didn’t get here quicker, I would have loved to join in on that awesomeness”.

Daybreak smirked, he quickly grabbed the inside of Twilight’s thighs and lifted her, spreading her legs wide for Rainbow Dash. He held her at the very edge of the table, but Rainbow still had a full view of soaking marehood

“Here’s your chance Rainbow Dash, I’ve gotta go out for about a day or two for something very important, while I am gone, you are in charge of bucking her brains out until I get back”

Rainbow seemed far too excited at the idea as she flew up onto the table and landed on her tummy in front of Twilight’s spread legs. Daybreak kept her snatch at eye level for Rainbow, who immediately stuck out her tongue shoving it straight into Twilight’s awaiting pussy and began assaulting it!

Twilight struggled against her captor and assailant “oh Dashie! No! No don’t! Oh we need to prepare for the Princess! OH GOODNESS!” she squeaked as Rainbow sucked on her nub.

Rainbow momentarily ceased her attack “The Princess is coming, when?”

Twilight was breathless, but managed to gasp while she wiped Daybreaks remaining cum off her rump

“Later today, we must fetch the others”

Rainbow stood up from her licking, her ears were down with disappointment

“I guess you’re right”.

Twilight was clearly relieved to be spared, Daybreak just smirked

“Once I get back Twilight, you won’t be getting away that easily”

Twilight flipped her tail down to cover her rear and stuck her tongue out at him as she started towards the door

“I’m going to gather the others, Rainbow Dash, do me a favor and screw him silly before he leaves, I can see you got pretty wet from earlier” She winked and continued “and after that you better get going, I want you back here asap Daybreak”.

Daybreak threw her a salute “yes ma’am”

Twilight blew him a kiss as she shut the door behind her.

Rainbow Dash chuckled “It’s just constant sex around here isn’t it?”

Daybreak laughed “yeah, we buck a lot”.

Rainbow spread her wings wide “good, I’m gonna like being with you guys then”.

Daybreak smiled “We’ll see”

He lit his hands in magic and zapped Rainbow Dash in the hooves. Magical shackles quickly strapped her hooves in place and slightly spread her back legs. Daybreak walked behind her and gave her a hard spank on her right cheek. Rainbows butt tensed and rippled, but she made no noise. Daybreak actually chuckled from her resistance “I’m reeeeeally gonna enjoy having some fun with you Dashie, something about your personality tells me that your the kind of mare that enjoys being the dominant mare in these kinds of situations. Well let's see how its is when your on the receiving end”

He gave her butt a hard pinch and the moment she tensed up again, he quickly shoved his dick straight into her awaiting marehood. Although his abuse of her rear had not earned any sound, when he slammed into her snatch, Rainbow Dash let out a very sharp and loud “Oof!”. Her athletic body was so incredibly tight in this position, he could feel all her muscles rippling around his cock, pulling it inside her. He crushed himself against her bottom mercilessly, he usually had to hold back slightly on Twilight, so he wouldn’t hurt her, but he knew Rainbow Dash could handle it.

Dash felt him ram her over and over with increasing ferocity, every time he made contact with her rump, her wings flared more and more. Her magical shackles had subtly faded and now she felt Daybreak starting to lift her ass when he bucked into her. Eventually he was sitting down and slamming her rear down onto his member. He felt it grow slightly bigger as it flared more inside her. He stretched her walls so suddenly she couldn't help but cry out

“Oh Cellestia! Daybreak! Daaaaaaaybreak!”

He felt her climax and the sudden pressure of her squeeze made him burst too. He came in her as she tried to flap her wings in ecstasy, but they barely moved at all from the stiffness! Daybreak leaned forward and nuzzled her neck, lightly nibbling on her ear with affection.

"That wasn't too much was it Rainbow Dash...I didn't go too hard i hope, im so used to holding back slightly for Twilight, i just wanna make sure i didn't hurt you..."

Rainbow panted for air and managed to only gasp her words

"Dude...that was...freakin...awesome...you're an...animal!...Twilight's...missing out...should totally...go rough...once...with her!

Daybreak just shook his head and smiled at her, while planting light kisses on her neck.

Rainbow Dashes stamina was impressive, she was quickly up and off of him, and after they both cleaned off, Rainbow was back to her hovering self. As they both headed for the door, Daybreak bid Rainbow goodbye and wished them good luck. They parted ways and Daybreaks immediatly thought “Compared to what I’m about to attempt, I’m sure whatever ‘guest’ the Princess is bringing along will seem like a cake walk to them”.

Little did he know that the guest was no ordinary visitor, and had he bothered to wait longer to depart, the reunion with a certain mischievous draconequus would have been entertaining to say the least.

The Great and Not-So-Evil Trixie

View Online

Daybreak made his way towards the outskirts of Ponyville in good time, he ended his quick paced run by a lake and took a moment to rest. Although he knew why he had decided to chase down this mare, he still couldn’t rationalize it to himself.

“She tries to rape my special somepony, badly attempts to tare us apart, and now I’m going to offer her friendship and a job…I swear I think I’m turning into a fuzzy forgiving softy instead of a fierce, magical, claw slashing, awesome, whatever- I-am right now…Dashies ego is rubbing off on me”.

He knew he could easily track down Trixie in a matter of hours, all he was worried about was the distance that separated them and how much magical energy he should save in case…things didn’t go peacefully. He considered the fact that, him throwing a fireball at her the last time they had met maaaaay have left a lasting impression on her.

“oh well” he thought “time to snap to it”

With that, Daybreak held out his hand and surrounded it in his magical aura. Within seconds he gave a strong grunt and a shape started to form magically in his palm. The shape became that of a blue wizard hat, an exact recreation of Trixie’s old one, minus the sex photos of Twilight hidden inside.Daybreak had added some perks of his own to the hat, but he would get to those later.

For now he needed to use the surviving magic Trixie had left in her hat to track her down. Daybreak had only ever done this spell once, and he'd been a small colt at the time, and with the aid of the Princess, and it was done in reverse. Although he was much stronger than before, and there was no building with stone elements in them to accidentally destroy, Daybreak still had his worries. If done correctly, this spell would allow him to track Trixie’s magic even if it was thousands of miles away, but that was the easy part. The hard part was after that, he could then continue the spell to allow him to look across the distance that separated them and see exactly where she was, and then teleport directly to her, and if he was lucky, bring them back again.

He sighed and sat down cross legs, in the grass, setting the hat gently on his outstretched hand. He had to extend his claws to steady the hat fully. Once he was situated, he shut his eyes and began to slow worm his magic around the hat. He let his aura prod and poke the hat, sniffing out a trace of mare magic. He wormed his aura through every pore of the hat, feeling for anything his mind might touch. Suddenly a flash of light was in his mind and he saw a vision of Trixie on stage, fireworks exploding beside her as her crowd cheered. He had it, a trace of her magic. He pulled it from the hat and surrounded himself in her field, and surrounded her field in his own so he drowned in her aura. He only then realized that this could actually be considered an intimacy in its own way, he chuckled, but did not lose focus.

As he drowned in her aura, he let his mind fly, feeling the air for more traces of her power. Although it took a few moments, his mind’s eye was suddenly lurched on a rollercoaster as it catapulted across Equestria. His ride came to a sudden halt in front of a pub, he expanded his sight for a sign, and found one that read Las Pegasus. He had a location, now he narrowed his focus on the mare herself. His sight was thrown through the walls of the pub and allowed him access to close sight inside. He could see Trixie easily, she was so close, he could see the brand of drink she was drinking, and it was strong stuff.

Now he had an exact location, the hardest part was now, he had bring his body, to where his mind was, in the empty seat next to Trixie. He was sure nopony, even her would notice, her head was down and the other ponies seemed enthralled by drink or a pool game they were watching. Daybreak focused hard, willing his body to follow his mind. He strained his brain, beginning to feel his body all the way back at the lake, his face was obviously strained as his magical field began to shiver. He willed himself a deep breath and with a tremendous surge of power, suddenly felt the rest of him surge through the invisible portal. He felt his body shoot through the portal at an uncomfortable speed, and he knew all too late, it would not be comfortable to feel the reconnection of his mind and body when he stopped!

Daybreak and his mind reconverged as he was spat into the seat next to Trixie, he shot forward and knocked the air out of himself against the counter top. He was both surprised and winded, but he had done it, and he still felt like he had some good amounts of magic left in him. He smiled and looked over at Trixie, he looked down at his lap, and saw he still held her hat. He decided it was better sooner than later to return it.

Daybreak was about to shake Trixie by the shoulder to wake her, when there was a loud yell towards him from the entrance of the bar

“Hey you! Blue bitch! Trixie!”

Trixie lifted her head at hearing her name and swiveled around in the rusty stool to face her caller. She had turned in the opposite direction Daybreak had been and so did not notice him. He kept his back toward the door, awaiting what would occur. Two rather built stallions and three smaller ones walked through the bar doors. Daybreak could see out of the corner of his eyes, they were not happy, he wondered what they wanted with Trixie.

They all walked up to where Daybreak and Trixie sat, the biggest one, the one who had called Trixie came to the front. On his hind legs he would have been Daybreaks size and much more built, possibly even rivaling Big Mac. His coat was a darkish silver, he resembled a Pegasus named Snowflake Daybreak had met with Rainbow Dash once, but with a darker shade and he lacked wings, his back legs were also just as built as his front legs, and he had a rough look about him, he lacked a shirt and wore jeans with holes in them, Rarity would have seen him as a fashion nightmare. He spoke with a rugged voice, mild anger and arrogance about it that made Daybreaks blood boil

“hey you, Weak and Pathetic Trixie, that show was an absolute joke, I’ve seen better magic tricks from my two year old filly and we demand a refund for that waste!”

Trixie, although she knew she was outnumbered by quite a bit, still retained some of her arrogant attitude despite being, clearly intoxicated

“There are no refunds for the Great and Powerful Trixie’s show, you should be honored she felt the need to grace you with that performance, and at a discount for all of your fillies and colts. And while we are on the topic, I doubt you could have seen better magic from your two year old philly, because no woman in their right mind would lie down with a ragged brute such as yourself, at least not willingly”

She gave a triumphant laugh as the smirk on the stallions face dropped. Daybreak had to give Trixie some credit, for a mare, she had balls, but he could tell by the stallions look that things were going to escalate quickly. The stallion gave a glare at Trixie

“Well, if you don’t wanna refund us, maybe you could give us something else to repay us, and we’ll leave in peace” he slid his hoof up along Trixie’s cutie mark as his friends chuckled.

Trixie smacked his hoof away “How dare you touch a mare of my standards, I wouldn’t have sex with you if I was starved, drugged, horny and begging for it on a deserted island you ink brained brute”.

Daybreak nearly snorted, he heard Twilight say ink brained once before too, they really were very similar.

The stallion did not seem to like that at all, and it was only then that Daybreak noticed the bar was now completely empty except for them and the group of stallions, even the bar tender had been in the back room for a very long time. The stallion moved in between Daybreak and Trixie then and said

“Listen lady, if you don’t repay in some way, I’m afraid we are just gonna have to take our payment”

Trixie huffed “Not a chance”.

Daybreak was livid, there were at least eight of them and one of her. A fact she either didn’t notice or didn’t care about. Daybreak knew he would have to intervene soon, but he decided to let this go a little longer.

Without warning, the big stallion grabbed Trixie around the waste and threw her to the floor, tearing off her cape. His friends held her down on her belly as he got behind her. Trixie’s horn began to glow, but it diminished immediately when one of them grabbed it hard with their hoof and kicked it. Trixie gave a painful yell at that! The big stallion behind her had dropped his pants, along with most of his comrades, and took a hold of Trixie’s flank, lining his dick, which also may have rivaled Big Macs, up against her booty hole. His comrades spread her cheeks for him and he began to insert himself into her rear.

Meanwhile Trixie was yelling all the while “HOW DARE YOU, REALEASE THE GREAT TRIXIE AT ONC- AAHHHHH!”

The stallion had pushed the head of his engorged member in her rear and his comrades were lining up her other holes.

Although Daybreak felt Trixie deserved punishment for what she had done, he could not allow this to happen to anypony. He decided he needed to act now, he quickly turned, was out of his chair and behind the big stallion before the others had moved. He put his claw on the stallions shoulder

“The lady said no!”

With a surge of strength (that may have possibly been backed by magic) he tossed the big one out and away from Trixie. Her bottom hit the ground as he crashed into a nearby table. The others rushed Daybreak without thinking, and unfortunately for them, he reacted without thinking. A large Pegasus jumped at him, but Daybreak side stepped him and slashed across his chest with his claws. He then caught a back kick aimed at him and tossed that stallion into the oncoming two. Another Pegasus grabbed him from behind, pinning his arms behind his back while another lined up a backwards buck. Daybreaks grabbed the pegasus’ hooves while they held him and back flipped over him as his friend bucked him in the gut. As Daybreak landed he kicked the one who had been bucked into a group of runts. The last remaining three he grabbed with magic and threw into the biggest one who had just recovered from his table. Daybreak then crossed the room with record speed and placed his foot on the biggest ones chest and pinned him against the broken table with his friends. He held out his palm and let a magical force build threateningly in it. He stared into the stallions eyes and let loose a low growl

“Don’t ever let me catch you bothering this mare again, or I’ll make sure you spend the rest of your life as a sea sponge with its genitals shoved in its head”.

The bartender had reentered as the fight started, Daybreak went to him first, after he dismounted the pegasus and said “I’m sorry for the mess, if you wish to bill me for the damage, I’ll give you my address”

The bartender just shook his head smiling “that’s quite alright sir, those brutes always cause trouble around here, it is about time they got theirs”

Daybreak gave a respectful bow to the stallion and returned to help Trixie. Trixie was already back on her feet and and had retied her cape when Daybreak came over to her. She seemed to have a mixed expression when she recognized him, It lingered between relief, annoyance and embarrassment. She walked out of the bar and motioned for him to follow. Daybreak rolled his eyes, he knew that this would not be as easy as he had hoped. Once they had exited the bar and moved a considerable distance away, Trixie turned to him

“So why is Twilight Sparkles’ mate coming to rescue Trixie”

She put a mix of sarcasm on the word rescue. Daybreak responded with some flare in his voice

“Why did you let that go so far, you could have teleported away at any moment, even if your horn hurt from that kick? Is getting gangbanged your new hobby Trixie?”.

She gave a cocky grunt “Yes Trixie could have escaped whenever she wanted, although, she has had a considerable amount to drink and maybe she forgot…”

Daybreak found that hard to believe, but then she continued

“…or maybe she was waiting to see what you would do, let Trixie get attacked or save her? Maybe you had just come to watch me get humiliated? Clearly though that is not it. However next time do step in quicker, that stallion had no business violating a mare such as me, any longer and I would have had to react myself”.

Daybreak felt a twinge of irritation at the blue mare, of course she had faked it and known he was there, just to see how he would react. Daybreak gave a sigh of annoyance, she had played him for a foal.

Trixie could see the look of realization and annoyance on Daybreaks face, it gave her a bit of joy to see that he was not completely without fault, despite how powerful he might be, magical or otherwise. She gave a laugh and smirk

“So what do you want with Trixie?”.

Daybreak was seriously considering just giving her the hat and leaving, but he knew that under that overconfidence, she wanted a friend too. Daybreak, had managed to hide the hat with his magic until this point, where he reached around behind his back and made it reappear in his hands. He walked over and presented it to Trixie, then set it on her head, adjusted it properly, and smiled

“That’s much better, now you look like The Great and Powerful Trixie”.

Trixie was, in all honestly, completely speechless. Her overconfident smile and vanished and she now wore a face mingled with shock and joy. She held back tears of happiness, she missed her hat so much! She knew to others it would seem like just a hat, but many of her shows tricks encompassed her hat and it was part of who she was, she was not herself without it. And, truthfully, her show had been suffering since she had lost her hat to Daybreak’s magic, (which had also kept her from remaking the hat herself), the flare she had for performing had nearly ceased, and she could barely perform well enough to make the money needed to eat. She had finally been good enough to land a performance here in Las Pegasus, but then she had gone to seek revenge on Twilight again, her obsession had resurfaced overnight, and ever since then she had been dreading tonight’s show. She knew she would do poorly without her love for the act, but she had gone anyways and done better than she had thought, but not by much. However she knew that with only one more show left, there was no way she could do good enough to make up for it, or hope to be invited back again.

Trixie explained all this to Daybreak, she was so flustered with emotion, she had even stopped speaking in third person, a fact which Daybreak was grateful for. As she explained her recent life to him, Daybreak began to understand, he had made the right decision in coming back for Trixie. After she said everything, and thanked him again for her hat, Daybreak said something even he couldn’t believe at first

“Trixie, if your last show isn’t until tomorrow, then…I’ll stay and help you perform. We can be a onetime team, I’ll be your assistant and with both of our skills I know we could make more than enough for you, maybe even get you invited back”

His eyes mirrored the shock on Trixie’s face. She looked as though he had proposed marriage, that is to say, shocked into stutters

“I-I don’t know w-what to say…I-...I mean..Trixie is..oh buck..”

Daybreak smirked and patted her on the hat, ruffling her mane slightly. For a split second she looked up at him with a playfulish smile that reminded him so very much of Twilight’s. He couldn’t help but smile back

“sooooooo, yes?”.

Trixie nodded “thank you, no pony has ever shown such kindness to Trix- I mean to me”.

Daybreak smiled in spite of himself, he was definitely getting to her, she seemed like a new mare already. He had no doubt he could reform her by the time her concert was over tomorrow, then he could take her back to Ponyville with him and give her a life there instead of in that cart she always used. Plus, who knows, by the time he was through, she might even become friends with him and Twilight.

Daybreak knew it was getting late, and had not considered where he was going to sleep yet, he turned back to Trixie and smiled as he started to walk

“Well, I’ll see you tomorrow Trixie, I look forward to working with you”.

Trixie could tell just by his walk, he had no idea where he was going, she smiled and rolled her eyes

“Hey dork, if you wish, you could spend the night in my cart, there’s plenty of room, and it’ll be better than the grass. Plus it will give us time to discuss some routines for tomorrow”.

Daybreak turned around with cheerful but surprised grin

“that’s very…kind of you Trixie, thanks” Daybreak came to her side and let her lead the way.

Once they made it to Trixie’s cart, she opened the lock magically and allowed him to enter first. Once inside it was clear to Daybreak that magic was everywhere in here. The inside of the cart was like a small hotel room, with a living room, bed room, shower, everything. Daybreak knew Trixie was good, but this was a complicated spell, it would make Twilight proud. Trixie went over to the couch and plopped down, she motioned him over and he came. As he sat next to her, she removed her hat and cape and let them float to their spots in her room, which was barely open enough for him to see inside.

Several moments of what seemed like endless silence passed between them, until Trixie finally turned to him

“Why did you really come here? It could not have been just to give my hat back?”

Daybreak had expected that question at some point, unfortunately it was not so expected that he had an answer ready. He wondered how she would react to the truth, so he took a leap of faith for Honesty

“Hmmm...” he hummed “The truth, I came back for you because I thought you deserved...no that’s not the right words…hmmm. I came for you because I could see that you needed a friend, all that you tried to put me and Twilight through, there was no real gain in it for you, somepony doesn’t just do that for no reason unless it’s for their own pleasure. I could see the look on your face when I came for Twilight, how you reacted to knowing…that she had found love and somepony who would protect her. You were jealous...”

Trixie opened her muzzle to deny, but Daybreak just placed a finger on her lips

“Let me finish. I could see the jealousy, and the fact that you traveled alone, implied that you had no real friends. All that combined with meeting a mare who could best you at the one thing you always had over others, I can see how that could push a mare over the edge. I didn’t want that to happen to you, you seem like you and Twilight could be really good friends if you can move past the past”.

Trixie looked as though she was in deep thought, she had not tried to deny what Daybreak had said a second time, but she was clearly mulling something over. After a few moments Trixie took a breath and said

“I don’t deny that many of the things, if not all of them are true…”

Daybreak felt a smile form on his lips, but he could feel the 'but' coming in her statement

“…but I cannot just waltz back into Ponyville as though all of my disdain is gone, I am not so easy so defuse”. Daybreak sighed “Figures” he thought.

Trixie got up from the couch and walked over to a nearby cabinet, she opened it, inside were an assortment of items that he could not place. She took one out and hovered it over to him. Inside a glass pedestal, was a red and black amulet, Daybreak could see what looked like an alicorn carved around a gemstone that was clearly mystical. Trixie pointed to it with her free hoof

“This is the Alicorn Amulet, I recently acquired it from a shop keeper near here, for a considerable price I might add. It has the power to make any unicorn, or magical being that wears it, more powerful than anypony could imagine. With this Amulet, a normal unicorn would be stronger than me or Twilight, but if a unicorn such as myself, Twilight Sparkle, or you, were to wear it, we would become more powerful than Princess Celestia, or possibly rival the famed Elements of Harmony”.

Daybreak stared at the Amulet, Trixie had no idea about his true power, if this Amulet was for real, he could never wear it. He would be the most powerful, unstable, magical being in Equestria. That Amulet could not possibly be good news.

Trixie, after giving him a moment, continued “I had planned on taking this amulet to Ponyville with me after tomorrows show and using it to take my final revenge against Twilight Sparkle…”

Daybreaks eyes widened, that was not good

“…but, you have made me feel differently, no pony has ever shown me such compassion before, so I will make you a deal”. She shook the glass case for extra emphasis “If we perform extraordinarily tomorrow and win the chance to come back, I will renounce my hatred and revenge against Twilight Sparkle forever and never bother her again. But if tomorrow does not go well, then I shall use the Alicorn Amulet, go to Ponyville, and exact my revenge”.

Daybreak weighed the odds, they were indeed steep, but he would prove that she did not need the Amulet and give her the first friend she’s ever had, in the process. Daybreak slowly nodded, but then he quickly added

“Trixie, you realize if you turn towards revenge after tomorrow and come to Ponyville as an enemy…I will not show you mercy if you intend Twilight any harm”

Trixie let out a barely concealed chuckle “I admire your ferocity Daybreak, you certainly earned your Cutie Mark I must say”

Daybreak raised an eyebrow at Trixie but she waved her hoof as though to ignore the matter.

“So now we must prepare for the show tomorrow”

Daybreak, deciding that pursuing the subject of his Cutie Mark with yet another mare was not his idea of fun, conceded to a change of subject.

He smirked “actually Trixie I think I already have a few good ideas for tomorrow”.

He leaned in and they began talking of tomorrow. Eventually sleep called to them and as Trixie headed to her room, Daybreak stretched out on her couch and was quickly asleep.

The Greatest Tag Team Ever

View Online

(Just After Daybreak Teleports Away)

As Princess Celestia descended from the skies in her chariot, Twilight and her friends could see, very plainly, the statue of Discord being drawn in the carriage behind it. Twilight prayed that her suspicions were wrong and that Discord was not the “special guest” Celestia had referred to, but of course, her suspicions were soon proven true. As they gathered around the Princess, it was obvious they all were thinking the same thing “why?”.

Princess Celestia could see straight through their looks and sighed, she knew this would not be as easy as she had hoped

“I trust by the looks on your faces, my little ponies, that you have guessed at who our special guest is”.

They all nodded, except for Twilight, who was absolutely livid. She struggled to remain calm, but couldn’t help adding a small shout to her words

“With all due respect Princess…WHY WOULD YOU BRING DISCORD HERE?!”. Rainbow Dash flared up once she saw Twilights reaction as well

“Yeah! He isn’t welcome here Princess, even as a statue, in fact, I think we should just smash him and get it over with!”.

The Princess frowned slightly, she had known this would not be easy “I know that you all have…mixed feelings about Discord given his recent activities but…”

Rainbow Dash cut across the Princess, something even Twilight would not have done “His activities? Princess he mentally raped all of us and nearly killed Daybreak twice, we don’t have mixed feelings about him. I think I speak for all of us when I say, we absolutely hate him!”

Celestia sighed again “I certainly hope you don’t speak for all of your friends, because I have use for Discords magic in the near future and I believe you six are the ponies who can turn him to the path of good. In fact, I believe Fluttershy in particular, may be the perfect pony for this”.

Twilight looked puzzled, personally she agreed with Rainbow Dash about Discord. However if the Princess needed him free, they had little choice as she obviously had a good reason, but there was still one thing that bothered her about it the most.

“Princess?” Twilight inquired “If you need Discord turned towards the path of good, why did you say you wouldn’t need Daybreak for this assignment, I would think he would be ideal for turning Discord, wouldn’t he?”.

The Princess seemed to have expected this question and responded with, what sounded like, a practiced answer

“Actually Twilight, it is, in fact, the exact opposite, I do not wish for Daybreak to go anywhere near Discord while he is being reformed, you are free to talk about him and inform Discord of his survival, but please, don’t let them near each other”.

Twilight was puzzled even more, but never-the-less knew it would not be a problem

“Actually princess, Daybreak left just before you arrived, he said he had something to take care of and would be back sometime, but why couldn’t they go near each other, and for how long would that be?”.

The Princess nodded “It is good that he is not in Ponyville, perhaps that will discourage Discord from seeking him out, as for when they may meet, if you and Fluttershy manage to turn Discord, then they are free to meet, and as for why…on this, I must request that you just trust me my faithful student, in time I promise you shall know, but not now” Twilight nodded as the princess continued “Now where is Fluttershy and Applejack, I had hoped they would be here” she looked around as though hoping to spot them. Twilight looked over at Rainbow Dash, she nodded to her and took off speeding towards Sweet Apple Acres. Twilight knew they must have been kept longer than they thought by Applejacks current problem, but she knew Rainbow Dash would find them.

It took a little over ten minutes for Rainbow Dash to return with Fluttershy and Applejack, and once the Princess had explained the situation again, she took her leave, leaving the Elements of Harmony with them to release Discord from Daybreaks spell. As she departed she said to all of them

“I have faith in you six ponies, I know you can do it…you may release Discord when you are ready” as she took off Rainbow Dash mumbled aloud

“So…never?”

Twilight couldn’t help but chuckle.

She steeled herself for what she knew was going to be a chaotic few days now. She gathered up the Elements and passed them out among her friends and as she took her place among them said

“Alright girls get ready, this spell should let us dissolve Daybreaks spell, but I have no idea what might happen once it’s no longer trapped on him, so be ready for anything”.

Twilight activated her element and felt a familiar warm wave of power surge through her body. Her friends and her were lifted slightly in the air as a rainbow of energy passed through all of their elements. Once it had made a full circle, Twilight surged the energy forth towards Discord, it encircled his form, then bonded to him swiftly. Nearly the moment of contact with the magic, Discord statue exploded apart and he floated to the ground.

Twilight and her friends touched the ground and saw Discord stretching his arms and legs. He instantly began snapping his fingers and changing several small animals into chaotic versions of themselves. Twilight jumped forward

“What do you think you’re doing”

Discord meekly regarded her and said “Why I’m stretching can’t you see that. All those months without movement really can do a number on your muscles, not that you would know anything about muscles anyways”.

Rainbow Dash glared and flew up to Discord “Your stupid insults won’t fly with me Dipcord, if you get any ideas we will turn you straight back into cement”

Rainbow was nose to nose with Discord, but he merely chuckled and put her in a headlock and noogied her mane

“Oh come now Rainbow Dash, you all aren’t just sore at me cause I blew up Twilight Sparkle’s ‘special somepony’ oh gag, are you” he gave a sinister smirk “oops, still a sore spot”.

This time though, it was Twilight who laughed at Discord, but only briefly “You’re wrong Discord, you didn’t blow him up, he-”

“Survived, yes I know that, geeeeesh, you ponies are no fun” Discord cut her off with a chuckle.

Twilight fumed “How did you know he survived”

Discord goaded her mockingly “Being turned to stone, doesn’t keep me from hearing every word you and Celestia say”

He stuck his tongue out at her, she rolled her eyes, he continued “It does however make it difficult to roll my eyes, it honestly amuses me to no end how you ponies think you can reform me, and…” he appeared in front of Fluttershy with a magnifying glass in her face “…that you are putting your hopes in this one to do it. I mean who’s to say that I won’t just teleport myself to Daybreak myself” he could not hide the amusement he had on his face from the ponies.

Twilight retaliated quick “if you do anything out of hand, we will put you back in your statue, I’m sure I can convince the princess it was for the right reasons”.

Twilight gave a menacing glare towards Discord that even he knew not to test. Although he had no fear of the ponies, he did not want to go back to being a statue again. Instead he decided for a different approach, he teleported next to Twilight

“And why would it be so bad if I were to talk to Daybreak?”

Twilight fumbled for an explanation, but Discord knew that Celestia hadn’t told her. She merely stood in silence as Discord laughed “ha you don’t have an answer, Celestia didn’t feel obliged to tell you? Oh I’m sure she has a good reason, maybe she’s afraid of what you might do if you found out about his true origin?”

Twilight took the bait without thought “What do you mean, his true origin? He’s from Equestria, I’ve known him since we were kids”.

Discord just shook his head and laughed “And you never once wondered how he got there, who his parents were maybe? Or perhaps why he can match me in a magic duel, why he used to have those magical fits all the time that resulted in random bouts of chaos? You truly amaze me Twilight Sparkle, to trust your Princess so much that you don’t even demand to know the true parentage of the one you love?”

Twilight was enthralled at this point, she just didn’t know it, Discord continued “I know all of these things Twilight Sparkle, I can tell you all the answers that you burn to know about him, all you have to do is, give me your Element of Harmony” he smirked as he saw her begin to reach for her crown unconsciously.

That was enough for Rainbow Dash and Applejack, they both ran forward and tackled Twilight, Applejack lightly smacked her face

“Twilight, don’t listen to him!”.

Twilight shook her head as she was allowed up “Sorry girls” she mumbled, Rainbow Dash flew up to Discord who stood innocently

“You better watch your step buster”

Discord smiled at her and teleported over to Fluttershy “Well I guess I know where I’ll be bunking while you ‘reform’ me. with YOU dear Fluttershy”.

Fluttershy whimpered “oh yay".

.....

Daybreak awoke the next morning to a delicious smell wafting from Trixie’s kitchen. He yawned as his activities last night flooded back to him, making him realize how hungry he was for a decent meal. He rolled over off the couch and stealthfully followed the delicious scent into the kitchen. As he snuck up on the kitchen he was greeted with a sight that utterly shocked him. Trixie was bent over a table that had several delicious looking treats on them, many of which Daybreak didn’t even know existed. But what really shocked him was what Trixie was wearing, or rather what she wasn’t wearing.

Trixie had on nothing but black netted stockings attached to a black thong. She was bent over the table in a way that gave Daybreak a perfect view of how perfectly the thong squeezed her butt cheeks, even through the black coloring of the thong, Daybreak could spot the small bu obvious wet spot on her snatch. He was lost for words, no longer caring about breakfast, he began to slowly back out of the kitchen. He made it only three steps, when a red aura grabbed his tail and held him firm.

“Where are you going big boy, the food is in here”

Daybreak felt a shiver travel up his spine as he heard Trixie utter those words. Even her voice was seductive. She had turned around to face him, making it easier to look at her and not at her stockings. Once he could see her front fully, he saw that she had the Alicorn Amulet around her neck.

Daybreak was horrified “Trixie, what are you doing, why are you wearing the Amulet”

Trixie’s gaze dropped to his pelvis, after which she quickly turned back around and leaned over the table again. Somehow she managed not to harm any of the food, then using her magic, she pulled the thong half way down revealing her whole rear while keeping her marehood covered. Then she spoke in her newfound seductive voice

“I have one last condition to returning to Ponyville and renouncing this Amulet”.

Daybreak knew he was going to hate her next words, but asked anyways “And that would be?”

Trixie turned her head back and said “Fuck me! Fuck me hard with that giant cock of yours! Dominate me and wrestle your magic with mine and this Amulet! After that, even if we lose I shall return”.

Daybreak didn’t even hesitate “No way Trixie, stick to our old agreement, and take off that…Amulet…besides I could never betray Twilight like that”.

It was Trixie’s turn to be confused “Betray Sparkle? How would you be betraying Sparkle”.

“Well obviously by having sex with you Trixie”

“You mean to say she never once mentioned this unicorn tradition to you”

Daybreak was puzzled “No? What tradition”

“If two unicorns are enemies and one wishes to make amends, in the old days the one making amends would be dominated in some way by the other, not always sexually, sometimes in magic duels. But being viciously screwed by the others mate was a common occurrence, and is still sometimes used now by traditionalists, this isn’t a betrayal, just tradition, plus it’s my condition if you want my willing cooperation” .

Daybreak growled a bit “I don’t want to do this…and why do you need the Amulet for this”.

“You’re dominating all of me, including my magic, but my normal power would be too easy for you, so I’m giving you a challenge”

“So I’m suppose to dominate you sexually and have a magic duel at the same time?”

“Basically”

Daybreak gave this some thought. Obviously there were only a few scenarios for this to happen. Daybreak doubted Trixie was dumb enough to trick him into sex knowing he could destroy her if she lied, but at the same time, he doubted her 'tradition' was as common as she made it seem and she probably just had the sudden hots for him or something, maybe it was her heat cycle. Either way, he did need her to come back willingly, and he knew better than to try and argue with a horny mare from his experiences with Twilight.

Daybreak showed a very obvious reluctance and discomfort then finally said “Fine, but when we get back to Ponyville, if Twilight doesn’t confirm every word you’ve said, you’re gonna pay”.

Trixie smirked and bent over more “Get to it then”.

Daybreak teleported across the room before Trixie ever saw it coming, he ripped the thong from her bottom and landed two hard spanks on either side of her ass. As much as he hated to admit it, Trixie did have an amazing ass, while he loved Twilight’s tight little form, Trixie’s butt was rounder, in his opinion, it was her best feature. Trixie let out high pitched squeaks as his hands made contact with her ass cheeks.

Trixie could feel his huge erection pressing against her marehood, his ferocity was frightening her

“Wait!” she cried out

Daybreak pulled back his hips slowly taking a bit of pleasure in knowing he scared her a bit, he had to enjoy this somehow too

“Wait!” she cried again
He surrounded himself in his magical aura, then quickly and ferociously slammed straight into her awaiting lips. Trixie’s scream was ear shattering, Daybreak was merely trying to finish her quickly so he could pretend it never happened. Trixie however, was not having it end quickly. Once her initial shock of his roughness wore off, she activated her magical aura. Enhanced by the Amulets power, her aura swarmed around him and began to leech onto his body. She chuckled as he was surrounded by her magic and it began to take control of his movements, forcing him to slow down but draw out his thrusting, giving Trixie the most pleasure with each push.

Trixie chuckled between her moans at how easily she was binding him “I thought you were going to put up some kind of fight, but my magic is completely controlling you”

Daybreak was surprised “Oh the magic duel has started now, ok!”

Trixie immediately felt a huge surge of power explode around Daybreak, his brown aura swarmed up and around him, suffocating Trixie’s magic and removing it from him easily. This allowed him to pick his pace back up again and start pounding her bottom with renewed roughness. She yelled out, but it was nothing compared to what he did next.

Daybreak flooded his magic inside Trixie’s love hole and swarmed it around his cock. He solidified his magic around it, allowing him to form a seemingly solid mass to any size he wanted. He instantly doubled it in size and length, stretching Trixie’s walls to their limit without hurting her . The sudden pleasure and pressure inside her made Trixie scream louder than before.

Trixie came without warning, her lips just grasped his cock in a vice grip. This did not slow him at all and Daybreak only picked up his speed, desperately trying to break the mare under him. He rammed as hard and as deep as he could, but she only yelled for more. He felt her round butt bounce each time he thrust in her and decided, he knew how to break her.

Daybreak pulled out and immobilized Trixie with his magic, without giving her time to catch her breath, he used his magic to spread her butt cheeks wide. He grasped her cheeks tightly and shoved his magic rod straight into her booty. All of Trixie’s past screams paled to this one, she scream her lungs out

“DAYBREAK! OH CELESTIA, NOOOOOOO! TAKE IT OUT!” she screamed and pleaded for him to stop, but her pleas only served to egg him on.

He spanked her Cutie Mark hard on either side of her rear as he dominated her bottom. Trixie had lost all control of her magic, and even with the Amulet, was just a slave to his cock by then. He decided to dominate the rest of her with his magic as well, so he focused the rest of his energy and forced his magic to form two solid, snake-like arms. They roped around her, finding their way to her mouth and slit. They quickly began to assault those as well.

Trixie had given up on resisting and was just allowing her limp for to be mindlessly fucked at this point. Luckily for her Daybreak was nearing his limit, but he had no intention of going out quietly. As he neared his last thrust, he forced all of his magical power inside her as he exploded in her ass. The arms in her slit and mouth exploded magic into her, forcing her body into a magically enhanced full body orgasm that she couldn’t handle.

As Daybreak pulled out of Trixie, she collapsed on the ground, twitching uncontrollably as orgasm after orgasm racked its way through her delicate body, eventually Daybreak's magic was spent in her and he levitated her over to the couch and brought her breakfast over to her. She did not eat for some time, and just stared as Daybreak devoured his meal, including the dandelion sandwich she had made.

Once she had stopped shaking and could maintain her magic enough to feed herself, she removed the Amulet from her neck and ate some breakfast as well. Daybreak finished with his food much quicker than Trixie had expected. Once he was finished he walked over and picked up the Alicorn Amulet, he knew its power had to be kept away from everyone for their own safety. However he had one use for it first, and he truly didn’t care if Trixie approved or not at this point.

He knew that it had to be just one spell, and then he would take it off, or else it would corrupt him like anypony else. He placed the Amulet around his neck and turned to Trixie. He felt as though he at least needed to inform her of what he was gonna do.

She noticed the Amulet and said, with a slight frown “I thought you refused to use that, was I that bad?”

Daybreak fought back a chuckle “No, it’s just I don’t want what happened here getting out, ever, i'm gonna tell Twilight, but no one else will ever know about this! So until you’ve spent enough time with us to where I can fully trust you, I’m unfortunately gonna have to surpress that memory in you Trixie”.

She laughed “That’s rich! But I expected as much to tell you the truth. Well if you must, however I would like it back at some point, that was absolutely, without a doubt, the best orgasm i ever had, i don't wanna forget it”

Daybreak grinned “We’ll see”

He ignited his magic and felt unimaginable power pour through his body. The enhancement from the Amulet was like nothing he ever experienced . He felt he could get addicted to this power. He shook his head and cleared his thoughts.

“Focus” he thought.

He aimed his hand at Trixie and saw her smile just before he let loose his spell.

3 hours later

Daybreak had just finished planting the last peg into Trixie’s newly designed performance stage. He looked over at her, and saw she was busy practicing one of her many tricks for the show. Although he still had his many doubts about this mare, he had to admit that he had grown to like her in the short time they had spent together. Trixie was aware that he had removed some kind of memory from her mind, though that was mostly due to his guilty conscience getting the better of him.

She had not reacted with any kind of outrage and simply stated once again that at some point she would like it back regardless of what it may contain. He had complied and then they had gotten to work preparing for the show.
While Daybreak’s initial thoughts on the magic show were that it would be a breeze to blow the audience away with their combined powers, he had since come to learn that although he wasn’t far from the truth, Las Pegasus ponies were a tough crowd to please. He had seen some other magicians that even he thought were decent get booed off their stage before ever finishing their act. He honestly wondered how Trixie had made it this far on her own if she had only been going at it hallways.

Daybreak shook his head to clear his thoughts, and instead turned them back to Trixie, who was quickly approaching him. She stopped once she saw that their stage was ready

“Ready to show these ponies the greatest magic show of their lives”

Daybreak nodded, she clearly had her confidence back “More like ready to show them the greatest magical team ever”

Daybreak was stunned he had uttered those words as soon as he said them. He knew he had only said it to boost her moral, but it still made him wonder how it would be if like if him and Twilight ever teamed up in a magic show or duel. The phrase “unending destruction” quickly jumped to the front of his mind.

Shortly thereafter it was time for Trixie to start the show. She strode onto the stage spouting to the audience that they were about to witness a show that would blow their minds. Daybreak wasn’t really listening too much, he knew when his queue was for him to go on stage, or to appear with improv if Trixie should mess up. So for the time he ignored the gigantic explosions he had taught Trixie to use for wooing and audience and instead focused his attention on a mare who was in the audience.

While he was technically behind a small curtain, it was really just a fake one to prevent him from being seen until he was supposed to perform, while granting his eyes perfect vision. However even with the curtains magically enhanced vision, he still could not believe what he saw.

Daybreak squinted his eyes, he could swear that he saw Vinyl Scratch hiding discretely in the back, just behind the Wonderbolts, but he knew that shouldn’t be possible. He could understand the Wonderbolts being here, I mean, they can fly after all and Las Pegasus was a major city they performed in. But Vinyl was an unicorn and a busy one at that, why would she come here. Suddenly he realized, Vinyl wasn’t watching Trixie, she was scanning the stage and surrounding area, as though looking for somepony else. He had hardly noticed her eyes and head moving due to her goggles being down over them. Daybreak wondered who she could have traveled all this way to see, other than Octavia.

An explosion to his right caught Daybreaks attention. Trixie had just finished pulling the Cursed Jewel of Pakastallion from a portal and onto the stage. Daybreak smirked, he had looked up famed mystical jewels in his time at Twilight’s, and happened to find where the cursed Emerald was hidden in his reading. All it had taken was a complex portal spell to find and pull the jewel to their location. He had actually planned on giving it to Twilight for study, and still might do it if Trixie didn’t bring the wrath of its supposed cursed power down upon the audience from all her boasting first.

Daybreak knew his time to shine was approaching quickly. He stole another look at Vinyl and saw that she was whispering something to Spitfire. Although it was obvious Spitfire knew who she was talking to, clearly the other audience members didn’t see Vinyl or there would have been no stopping them from trampling each other to get to her. Perhaps that’s why Vinyl had chosen to sit behind the Wonderbolts in the very back, quickest way out if need be. Vinyl was clearly becoming anxious and had obviously not found who she was searching for yet, for she was almost pushing on Spitfire’s back to see farther into the audience.

Daybreak heard Trixie shout his name and sent an explosion into the sky shaped like his cutie mark. The moment that happened Daybreak saw Vinyl’s eyes widen evev through her goggles and she suddenly became very interested in the show.

Daybreak knew it was his time and teleported onto the stage with a loud roaring explosion. He had mastered his roar using magic and some animal study into which he best could mimic. So far his best was the Tigers roar, so he used that for their performance.

Daybreak knew that the next part of the show involved him picking an audience member to help them, as Trixie then announced. He knew he could choose anypony he wanted. Clearly Soarin and Spitfire were anxious to be picked, they were flapping their wings so hard Daybreak knew they had to be holding onto their seats to stay in them. He scanned the audience, but he already knew who he was going to pick, simply by her reaction at seeing him and her completely personality swap at hearing they could choose a volunteer. Vinyl had tried her best to shrink into her seat, but despite her best efforts, Daybreaks magically enhanced voice boomed out over the audience!

“The mare in the back please, yes you, with the epically rockin goggles”

Vinyl was hoisted from her seat by Soarin who helped her to the stage and helped fend off fan ponies, who, among realizing who she was, started flipping tail to get to her. As she was set on stage by Soarin, Vinyl slowly walked past Daybreak, blushing horribly as she went by. Daybreak felt he should lighten the air and gave her a firm smack right on her flank which drew laughter from the audience as Daybreak laughed

“lighten up DJ, we are all performers here, no need to be tense around us, I don’t bite…”

Daybreak smiled with his sharp canines and chuckled “Much”

This drew more laughter and Vinyl seemed to relax beginning to play along “Aw you guys know me, always one for a good time”

Daybreak shouted above the rising cheers at hearing everypony’ favorite DJ

“Well then you picked the best spot to be tonight miss DJ, because we need your help to perform our next trick”

Vinyl, not one to be outdone yelled back “Well I might consider helping you out, that is if all my rockin fans out there ask nicely”

Vinyl put her hoof to her ear and there was suddenly a loud “Pleeeeeease” echoed around the stage by the audience

Daybreak and Vinyl shook their hands/hooves

“Welcome to the show miss DJ”.
Trixie then stepped in front of Vinyl and Daybreak subtly backing them up which would give Daybreak a chance to explain the next part to Vinyl as Trixie explained it to the audience. Daybreak knew Vinyl wouldn’t care for details and used these precious moments to question her quietly

As they backed behind Trixie and turned around as though preparing for a trick, Daybreak quietly asked “Vinyl, what are you doing here? I haven’t seen you since Pinkie Pie’s last party, I thought you were too busy to come to a place like this?

Vinyl was reluctant to answer but said very shyly and completely unlike herself “I…I came to watch you perform dude”

Daybreak was so stunned to hear that he didn’t respond until Trixie called them forward again. She pulled a long rope out of her hat and made it begin to coil itself around Vinyl. Although it was meant for the sole purpose of binding her, it was squeezing her in ways that showed off certain features of the DJ too well. Her hindquarters were being squeezed by the rope and gave the audience a sexy but not to revealing view of the DJ’s well made rump.

Vinyl barely struggled and voiced loudly “So other than showing off my rear to everypony watching, what’s the point of this rope?”

Her comment earned her several wolf whistles from the audience as Trixie explained “The rope is to ensure you don’t get detached as we perform our next trick”

“Detached?”

“You’ll see”

Daybreak strode forward and with his magic, drew a weird marking on the stage, then with blinding light, summoned a portal over the markings. He levitated Vinyl up over the portal

“This portal will take you all across Equestria in about 30 seconds, when we drop you, you will experience one continuous fall until you end up back here on this conveniently placed couch”

As he said this Trixie made a couch appear on the stage, below where another portal had spawned.
Daybreak saw the looks from the audience members and said

“for those that think this is just a simple portal from the stage to the couch, you are invited up to try it yourself after the show…mostly because we don’t know how to close it for another thirty minutes”

The audience laughed and applauded, however they didn’t realized what he said was true. Despite the number of times they had practiced the spell, Daybreak and Trixie had yet to close the portal before it closed by itself after thirty minutes.

As Vinyl looked into the portal she was hovering over she yelled over to Daybreak “Ok seriously, my rump is getting the life squeezed out of it here, is the rope really necessary”

She gave a slight shake at the audience to tease them while keeping her tail firmly set so as not to reveal anything important. Daybreak noticed the amount of stallions who were turned on by Vinyl’s rope, but decided to humor her

“Well Ms. DJ you are free to unbind yourself, but just so you know, that rope may keep you from magically losing your limbs as you portal jump across Equestria’s great cities”

At that Vinyl was silent for a moment then said “Wait! I could lose my-”

“And she’s off!”

Daybreak dropped her in the portal before she could finish, her yells of fear echoed across the stage, earning more cheers from the crowd. Trixie turned to him and smiled, this was going better than they ever could have hoped! Her face was brimming with a happiness that almost looked unnatural on her. Daybreak counted off thirty seconds out loud, and as he approached twenty eight, screams of glee and fear could be heard from the other portal above the couch.
Right on schedule Vinyl was spat from the portal and landed with a soft “oof” in the couch, her ropes completely gone as well. She stretched out her hooves and gave them a wobble

“That’s one heck of a ride you got their dude, I would go again, but this couch is calling to me. Too much Equestria at one time ya know”

Without another word Vinyl stretched out again on the couch, laying her head back on her hooves as she kicked back in the, now front row, seats she had just acquired. Daybreak smirked and turned to the audience

“Our poor DJ is all tuckered out from her amazing journey across Equestria, well we’ll let her enjoy the rest of the show from right there in her comfy couch, but unfortunately we will be needing that back after the show, so don’t get to comfy”. She waved to him and winked, allowing him to proceed to the finale.

Daybreak and Trixie strode to the edge of the stage, and activated their magic, they gave a slight bow and said that it was time for their last trick of the evening. They both took aim into the sky and let loose a flurry of magical shots. Their magic changed into a rainbow of colors as it coursed across the sky, etching a figure into the heavens.

After all the shots had been released, their powers began to form together in the sky. They joined to become a swirling vortex of rainbow-like colors. The colors began to solidify into a prism, reflecting beautiful light across the stage. Daybreak and Trixie let the audience enjoy the beauty for a moment, then, in one quick fluid moment, Daybreak sent a fiery blast straight into the prism! The prism exploded on impact and showered the audience with a snow-like substance made of their magic. The result was a beautiful rainbow of colors that was unlike anything any of those ponies had ever seen.

Daybreak and Trixie took a bow on stage as the audience erupted into applause. Daybreak looked over and saw that Trixie had small tears in her eyes. their fans shouted their love to both of them. Even the Wonderbolts were clapping furiously. It was Trixie’s dream come true!

Sometime after the show, Trixie was handed a slip that instructed her to go to the nearest bank and this would give her enough bits to buy ten cart houses. She was also told they were welcome back to perform whenever they wished. Trixie was so happy she even gave Daybreak a hug and bounced off to her cart once it had become a house again.

Daybreak was happy he had been able to help her, but now he turned his attention back to a certain DJ. Who was, by this time, asleep and snoring on Trixie’s couch, which had still not been moved back. He woke Vinyl with a small shove and waited for her to remove herself from the furniture. However as Vinyl took her sweet time getting up, her legs gave out and she fell forward. Daybreak, of course, caught her instantly and helped her to her hooves

“You ok there Vinyl”

“Hmm? Wha-yeah, I’m fine dude, just a little wobbly from that ride you two gave me through Equestria. That trip was sick, I’d do it again if I wasn’t afraid it would make me sick too”

Daybreak laughed, happy Vinyl had at least enjoyed herself, but he wanted to get down to his real questions.

“Vinyl, you said onstage that you came to see me perform. Why would you wanna travel all the way out here just to see that, and how could you have known about this?”

Vinyl seemed almost stunned by the second part of Daybreaks query “Dude, you have any idea how fast news travels? The Great and Powerful Trixie’s Greatest Show, The Greatest Tag Team Ever? Those signs went up overnight, with some help from your friends boasting, by the morning everypony from here to Ponyville knew you were here”

Daybreak was mortified “Even Twilight?”

“Yeah, I tried to keep that from happening, figured you had your reasons and all for not saying anything. But she didn’t really seem that surprised to tell ya the truth. Or maybe it’s cause they’ve all got their hooves full with Discord right now”

Daybreaks mind did a full stop red alert at those words “Did you say Discord?”

Vinyl seemed more than happy to change the subject away from her “Yeah, the Princess brought him down to Ponyville just after you left, things got all weird after that and I blew it outta there fast. Didn’t wanna stick around for the sick shit I knew was gonna go down there. But from what I heard they are supposed to be trying to reform him…Umm where are you going?”
Daybreak had taken off towards Trixie’s cart, he kicked open the door of the now overly joyous mare and said
“Trixie, pull your cart together, we gotta go. Now!”

Daddy Discord

View Online

Discord bowed his head awkwardly, clearly not used to doing so in an honest way. Fluttershy poked his side

“Go on, say it”

Discord mustered up his strength and looked at Celestia

“fiiiiiine…Friendship is Magic”

Celestia smiled “Well done Fluttershy, I knew you could do it, although I’ll be leaving the Elements here with you all, I definitely sense a big change in Discord now”

She then motioned to Discord “You are free to stay here with Fluttershy if she so allows it, for the time being until I have need of you”.

She then turned to Twilight “I’ll be heading back to Canterlot now, I expect that Daybreak should be arriving back at any moment”

Twilight looked puzzled “How do you know that Princess”

In the distance there was a large flash of brown and pinkish light, and the sounds of quickly approaching hooves
Celestia smiled

“Call it an instinct”

She mounted her chariot and signaled the guards to take her back, as they took off, Celestia could see Daybreak running as fast as he could toward the area where Twilight was, leaving Vinyl and Trixie at where they had teleported, attempting to repair the damage to Trixie’s cart the trip had caused.

….

Discord put his fist in Fluttershy’s hair and began to ruffle her mane “Sooooo now should we do now ponies? I don’t know about you but could use some exercise”

Twilight raised her eyebrows “Exercise? Really?”
Discord smiled “But of course”

He bent over backwards to begin stretching his back, there was a quick flash of light and suddenly two of the trees near him began to uproot themselves and start dancing around Pinkie Pie. It only took a moment for Pinkie to join in with a big goofy smile.

Twilight was baffled “Discord!”

“Oh relax Twilight Sparkle, it’s all in good fun, I promise to return them exactly how they were before, I’m on your side now remember? Besides it seems Pinkie is enjoying them…I did say I was gonna stretch, and I am…stretching your patience that is” *rim shot*

Twilight glared despite Pinkie’s yelps of glee as she swung around on the tree branches

“I haven’t forgotten everything that you’ve done to us before. Sure you’re not evil anymore, and you’re Fluttershy’s friend, but it will be a long time before I ever call you my friend”

Discord smiled “I admire the fieriness you’ve got, I can see why my little prince is so very smitten with you”

Twilight glared more, but with a slight curiosity “Why do you call him that, your prince I mean?”

Discord looked as though he had been waiting for that “Well Twilight let me tell you, I’m just dying to blow your mind! Daybreak happens to be my-”

“DISCORD!!!”

The yell echoed across the field and everypony turned to see, none other than Daybreak in full sprint, with a fiery look in his eyes, heading straight towards them.

“Uh Oh..”

Discord and Twilight both spoke aloud, then immediately looked at the each other.

Daybreak ran straight past everypony and, mid sprint, tackled Discord with a force that even made Rainbow cringe. They rolled down the hill they were atop, wrestling with each other the whole way down! Twilight and the others took off after them!

“Rainbow!”

Twilight yelled, and Rainbow Dash took off ahead after them!

As they reached the bottom of the hill, Daybreak and Discord broke apart. Wasting no time, Daybreak let loose a stream of green fire at the draconequus. Discord turned the fire into a stream of balloon animals before it made it half way. He then snapped his fingers and caused the roots of the trees to come to life and ensnare Daybreak.

“Quite a stubborn one, aren’t you, my boy” Discord mocked at him

Daybreak struggled, and sliced the roots off him with his claws, then made another charge at Discord. The draconequus was ready for him though, and as Daybreak neared, Discord threw his own claws outwards and grabbed Daybreaks. Both of them activated magical beams in their palms at the same time as they each tried to squeeze the others fingers into submission. Both of them pushed against each other with magical and physical force. Daybreak had more strength, but it was obvious Discord had much more magical power. There push was even and so they just stood there looking into each other’s eyes. Daybreak glared at Discord, and Discord smirked back at him, the two seemed like they would never move!

Fortunately for them Twilight appeared close by along with Rainbow Dash as their friends still ran to catch up. Twilight enveloped both Discord and Daybreak in their own separate purple bubble, then pulled them apart. Discord could have freed himself, but was having too much fun to care.

“Daybreak calm down, he’s not our enemy anymore”.

Daybreak’s head snapped to face her so fast, it was amazing it didn’t spin right off his head

“What?!”

“I promise to explain everything, if you promise to behave yourself”
He growled, but then nodded, and she released him from the purple prison. As he dusted himself off, Daybreak shot Discord a glare, and strode over to Twilight. He scooped her up in his arms lightning fast and enveloped her in a big hug. He planted a big kiss on her nose

“I missed you Twilight”
Her momentary surprise faded and she snuggled up against his fur, relishing in the instant comfort he always brought her

“I missed you too Daybreak”

He felt a smile form on his lips as he set her down, he felt much better about having to deal with Discord after that.

“Soooo do explain to me please…why Discord isn’t our enemy anymore”

Twilight sat on her haunches and motioned for him to sit, following her example, everypony came in close and sat down while Discord hovered above them humming to himself. She began to explain to Daybreak about the Princess bringing Discord to them and her need for his redemption. She also told that Fluttershy was the only one to truly give him a chance and ended up being the one to show him the friendship he needed. Once Daybreak was satisfied he shot a glance up at Discord. He was hovering above them in a lawn chair, pretending to tan himself.

“Oh are you guys finished?”

Twilight sighed “Yes Discord, he knows the whole story”

Discord chuckled “Oh good, then that means it’s my turn. I suppose it’s only fitting that he’s here now, so that I can blow everypony’s mind at once. It’s almost like Celestia planned this or something”

Daybreak let out a huff, he knew he would regret asking, but he did anyways

“What are you talking about Discord”

A large grin appeared on Discord’s face as he floated down to them

“Before you arrived I was about to reveal the origin of your parentage and where you come from, to your mate here”

Daybreaks eyes went wider than Owlicious, but Twilight spoke before he could

“What?! No, I only asked why you always call him your little prince, and then you said……NO!…You’re lying, that’s not true!!!”

Twilight fell over backwards in terror, and scooted back from her friends. With the thought now hitting them too, they also backed away from Discord. All but Daybreak, who sat next to Discord, stone cold frozen with realization and fear. Discord put his arm around Daybreak, smirking

“The truth hurts, doesn’t it…my boy?”

Twilight was too shocked to speak, but somehow Rainbow Dash managed to ask for her

“How…Discord…you have to be lying…how is that even possible?”

A wild smile appeared over his face as he hovered above Daybreak

“Oh now don’t get me wrong, he is my son. Perhaps not in the sense you’re thinking of though. He is Everything I Didn’t Need…”

“What does that mean?”

Daybreak, having finally spoken, showed his curiosity outweighed his fear. Discord only seemed to enjoy his spawns discomfort and continued his tale.

“There was a time, long ago, much longer than one thousand years, when I was not so evil. In fact, Me, Celly and Loony Luna got along quite well. We weren’t the best of friends, but nor were we enemies either. I used my chaos to keep order in the world. For you see, a world without occasional chaos cannot exist, it’s unnatural, and in my opinion, very boring. Well we coexisted for a time, but as time went on I became to grow more and more bored with the simple bits of chaos I created. I longed for so much more, a being of chaos must so cause. So I chose to create natural disasters, tornadoes and things as such to add a little more spice to my boring job.

Unbelievably Celestia and Luna agreed and said that these things would be good for Equestria, apparently she was right cause now I see you Pegasi create these things instead of me. Well to make a long story short, I began to crave more and more chaos, and became addicted to the destruction and random fear it caused, I might even still be. But there was a part of me that knew what I was doing was wrong, and a part of me that also held an admiration for the two lovely Princesses and their seeming purity. I even considered stopping once if I could make one of them mine. Eventually I began to discover these traits were holding me back from the chaos I truly wished to spread. So one day, on the day I plunged Equestria into true Chaos, I first ripped these traits from my being, and flung them away.

After my defeat at Celestia and Luna’s hooves, that part of me must have needed a new form since I was now cut off from it in stone. So, from what I’ve been able to gather, it latched to Celestia for a time, which is probably what may have caused her to no longer be compatible with the Elements of Harmony eventually. And many years after she defeated her sister, that entity must have finally had enough power to live on its own and broken off from her. Being attached to Celestia for so long must have caused it to take the form of a pony when it gave itself shape, and becoming a unicorn would allow it to use its power more focused. Plus all that time attached to her would cause it to have gathered many more qualities of harmony and friendship.

However under all of that, he is still a tiny me, a Prince of Chaos if you will. Although it seems he has his own form now, probably better suited for his survival. Going through that portal when you were a young colt must have caused you to lose the image that being attached to Celestia gave you. That also explains your Cutie Mark, it resembles Celestia’s in a way, but also gives you your own identity. If you think about it, without him causing Celestia to lose compatibility with the Elements, you six would have never become them. That sounds a bit like irony to me. Or fate if that’s what you want to call it.”

Twilight and the others were speechless, absolutely, one hundred percent, speechless. Daybreak just leaned back on his hands, he didn’t know what to think. However Pinkie Pie seemed to be on a completely different page than anypony else

“So does that mean that Princess Celestia, is Daybreak’s mommy?”

Daybreak and everypony else, even Discord stared at her in disbelief. Daybreak was desperately hoping to hear someone say a reason why that wasn’t true but all he got was a blunt answer from Discord while he shrugged

“hmm…I guess so”

“Does the Princess know about any of this Discord” Daybreak inquired

“Only that I'm your father, nothing else, but I’ll be informing her shortly of the parts she may not know, no need to fret your little pony heads, and don’t worry ‘son’ I won’t be forcing you to call me daddy any time soon”

Daybreak growled back at him feeling an odd amount of anger rising inside him.

"Why not, don’t want to take responsibility for the thing you created, or do you actually feel guilty about being the reason I was put through Tartarus for most of my life. Did you know ‘dad’ that every day was a constant struggle for me. trying not to blow my magical stack all the time, always holding power I didn’t understand and can’t control…”

“Daybreak..”

Twilight placed a hoof on his shoulder, causing Daybreak to look up and actually see his father. Discord did not look sad, but he was clearly not happy either. Daybreak wondered if he really did feel guilty. Daybreak couldn’t help but huff at him

“I guess you have changed, you look like you might actually feel bad about what you did”

Discord grunted “Now that I actually understand what it means to have friends, I can see how what I did was wrong. It never even occurred to me that I might have actually created another life form that day. I’m not gonna ask for your forgiveness, cause that’s just not my style…but I am sorry that you had to go through so much at such a young age back then”.

Rainbow Dash , finally deciding it was time to move on, spoke up to bring them out of their thoughts

“Well, I think the family bonding can wait until later, I for one, am exhausted and am planning on taking a long relaxing nap”

Daybreak nodded, after glancing slightly at Discord

“Yeah, that sounds good Dashie, just give me one second, I have one last surprise for everypony”
He lifted his finger and shot a small spark high into the air, which then erupted loudly and began popping for a brief moment before extinguishing itself.

Everypony looked at him with confused faces until he motioned over to a large patch of bushes. Within a few seconds two ponies emerged from the bushes together and began trotting over to Daybreak. The first one was Vinyl Scratch, who looked happy to finally be out of the shrubs. But the other one, was what caused Daybreak's six friends to jump to their hooves like a battle was about to go down.

Trixie emerged just behind Vinyl and began to cautiously trot over to Daybreak as well. She saw the faces of the others and practically cowered behind Vinyl for protection from their murderous gazes. Twilight was the only one who seemed unsurprised by her appearance, in fact, she seemed rather pleased with herself, as though she had been guessing at this for awhile.

“So it’s true, this is what you’ve been up to. I had wondered if Trixie’s boasting had just reached new heights. But it appears that you really did go and help her with her show. I’m curious as to why though?”

Daybreak smirked, figures Twilight had figured it out by herself, he did love that big brain of hers.

“Even after everything she has done to us, I still thought that she deserved a chance at redemption”

Trixie gave a small smile as Daybreak spoke about her, she was happy that she could consider him a friend now. Rainbow Dash gave Trixie a cold look

“And were you right?”

Daybreak nodded

“Yes she is going to live in Ponyville and promises to behave from now on, right Trixie?”

Trixie nodded hesitantly.

“Trixie is very sorry for the way she treated all of you, she hopes you can forgive her one day”

Daybreak looked at his friends, they all seemed generally surprised at her sudden transformation. Although he still thought Discords transformation was more surprising. He looked over and saw Discord was once again, floating in a lounge chair above all of them, tanning.

After Daybreak and his friends sorted out where Trixie would be living for the time being, they decided to all go back to their respective homes. Rainbow Dash decided to accompany Twilight and Daybreak back home for the night and made it very obvious what she planned on doing to them later. Unfortunately Discord overheard the conversation and said he would meet Fluttershy at home later, instead tagging along with them.

Discord appeared next to Daybreak and began walking with him, although Twilight and Rainbow Dash tried their best to ignore him, it it didn’t work out very well.

“So you three are a group now? A herd I think it was called in my time…Well that’s cute, but I’m curious as to how you can be ok with two mares playing tug of war for your heart my boy?”

Daybreak gave a mischievous look to his father

“What’s wrong father, jealous that the closest you ever got to sex was self replication?”

Discord rolled up into the air laughing

“Oh! That is rich! You think I never had some tail in my times? Just cause these ponies were so fun to torment doesn’t mean they weren’t fun for other things too”

He gave a sly sneer at Twilight next

“So Twilight Sparkle, how does it feel now, to know your getting your lights bucked out by a spawn of Discord”

Oddly enough, it was Rainbow Dash who flared up at that comment. While Twilight just ignored him, Rainbow Dash started to make a dash at him, Daybreak grabbed her by the tail and pulled her down to them in time. Meanwhile Discord just rolled around in the air laughing some more. Eventually he came down once they neared Twilight’s home

“Well all the fun aside, there is one thing I want to do with you, my little prince of chaos”

Daybreak rolled his eyes “What is it”

“I want to teach you how to turn back into a unicorn again”

Daybreak, Dash and Twilight all turned their heads so fast, it was like they were spring loaded. Daybreak and Twilight spoke at the same time

“You...can...what?!”

Discord smiled, clearly pleased he suddenly had their full attention.

“He’s my son, therefore the least I can do is teach him some more advanced magic, including my transformation technique, which he can use to change back into the unicorn you used to know, obviously at his current age though. But we can figure out what that would look like with some relatively simple magic”
Daybreak tackled Discord out of the air in a giant hug, all his dislike towards him practically gone, pinning his arms to his sides, quicker than Discord could blink. Discord struggled to breath

“Well this feels familiar, hopefully this is just a hug and you’re not gonna try and blow me up this time”
Daybreak just squeezed him and yelled

“Thanks you Thank you Thank yoooooooou!!!”

Discord squirmed, desperately trying to break free

“Yes yes fine, you’re welcome, now let me go before somepony sees”

Daybreak released him, and Discord flew up out of his reach

“Geesh, I have a reputation to uphold here, you guys are too huggy for me, I’m heading back to Fluttershy’s. See you ponies tomorrow”.

With that, Discord vanished in a flash of light, leaving Daybreak, Twilight and Rainbow Dash quite dumbfounded in front of the library.

Daybreak heart was racing a mile a minute, he could finally be a unicorn again. He looked over at Twilight hoping to see his excitement reflected, however instead, she looked like she was in shock...or maybe upset. He had been so caught up in wanting his old body back he hadn't even asked Twilight how she felt about it.

"Twilight.."

She looked up from her thoughts and seemed to find his eyes almost instantly. Practically scanning his thoughts out of his mind, she darted forward and hugged him tight, Rainbow also gave him a hug, sensing he was troubled as well.Twilight stepped back after the quick hug, while Rainbow still clung to him

"Daybreak, it's ok, it's your body and your choice. No matter what form or shape your in, I'll still love you"

Rainbow Dash snickered while still hugging Daybreak tight

"Yeah big guy, me too, just don't go growing or changing your lower area, if you make it any larger I doubt me or Twilight will be able to take it anymore"

"Hmm really Rainbow, you sure, I could always ask Discord to teach me how to just change certain parts of my body...maybe double my size"

"NO!"

Both Rainbow and Twilight yelled together, from joking or seriousness he didn't know. He nodded acting almost disappointed, which earned him a slug in the arm from Rainbow's hoof. Daybreak put his arms around his two marefreinds and escorted them inside, preaparing for another sex crazed night with the most beautiful mares in his world!

Magic is Beautiful

View Online

Daybreak snuggled close to his mare friends, releshing in their softness and comfort even while they were asleep. He always seemed to be the first one to wake up, no matter how hard he tried to oversleep them. He ran his fingers through Rainbow's soft, messy mane, he felt a burst of warmth as his fingers coursed through it. She giggled slightly in her sleep, which told him he was doing a good job. He looked over Rainbow's sleek body, he saw near her bottom her fur was still very messy, indicating the large amounts of fun they had shared together last night. Despite being fully commited to Twilight in every way he could think of, somehow, he was just so ok with Rainbow Dash being his mate too. She had her sexiness and beauty just as Twilight had her own.Rainbow's athletic form and toned muscles rippled while she cooed in her sleep.

Daybreak looked away from the sexy athlete for a moment and found the bookworm he loved. Although her muscular structure couldn't even compare to Rainbow's, she had her own unique beauty and sexiness. Her mind power and general smarts were an odd turn on for him alone, that combined with her tight small form and beautiful purple mane. He could barely keep himself from getting overly horny just staring at these two mares. Twilight gave a small yawn and cute giggle in her sleep, giving Daybreak a deep warm feeling in his chest. He could only wonder what she was dreaming about, he was silently disappointed that he couldn't look into her dreams and reminded himself to ask Discord if there was a way later.

As Twilight awoke peacefully, she blinked a few times before stretching out her legs at Daybreak, giving him small whines which indicated she wanted a hug. Daybreak could not resist the cutiness from his beloved purple mare and laid back down with her in her warm embrace. As the two lovers cuddled close, they heard a loud snore at their side. They looked and giggled, realizing their Rainbow lover was snoring slightly in her sleep. Daybreak looked to Twilight and gave her an evil smile

"Maybe we should help Rainbow wake up?"

The mischievous look on his face told Twilight what he really meant, she nodded slowly. Daybreak rolled over to Dashie and gently spread her legs. Licking his lips, he gently dragged his tongue across her marehood earning a small moan from the sleeping mare and getting a sweet flavor in his mouth. Gently making sure Rainbow was still asleep, Daybreak activated his magic and surrounded Twilight in a field, then levitated her into the air, also spreading her legs with magic. He took one look at her moist pussy and felt his erection begin to ache for attention.

"Now the real fun begins, try not to suffocate her Twilight"

Daybreak lowered Twilight until she was only inches above Rainbow's muzzle and turned her to face him. He pushed his erection against Rainbow's marehood and gently pushed his tip in. Then he reached under her and firmly grasped her tight athletic butt cheeks. Feeling his tip push in her and his hands griping her ass Rainbow let out a long moan and shot open her eyes. At that moment, Daybreak smashed Twilight onto Rainbow's muzzle snuffing out any words she may have been about to form. Of course Rainbow immediatly tried to speak, her moving lips and flickering tongue sent Twilight into a paradise of pleasure. Daybreak took this chance to shove his full length deep into Rainbow, causing her to moan into Twilight's pussy. Daybreak leaned over past Twilight, who seemed unable to speak at the moment, and whispered to Rainbow

"Here's the deal Dashie, make Twilight cum over and over as many times as you can until we are finished and you can completely control the sex next time"

Rainbow's eyes bulged at these words and she nodded lightly, then without warning, she attacked Twilight's pussy with her tongue. Twilight was sent into a daze of moans, which qued Daybreak to continue pounding away on Rainbow. He thrust deep into Rainbow and leaned over her to Twilight. He lightly grasped Twilight muzzle and pulled her into a passionate kiss over Rainbow Dash.

Seeing that was too much for Rainbow and she felt her self cum hard on Daybreak's shaft. She felt winded but didn't falter and kept up her attack on Twilight. She reached her hooves around and pushed Twilight down hard on her face allowering her much greater access to Twilight delicious insides. Each flicker of Rainbows tongue sent Twilight into a haze of babbling moans. Twilight was helpless before Rainbows attack and felt her body beginning to tense up, she let out a few loose cries and suddenly squirted her love juices into Rainbows awaiting muzzle. Knowing Twilight had just cum fueled Daybreak forward and he began to pound Rainbow Dash harder than ever. Rainbow felt him slam her pussy with increasing power and couldnt help but cry out after each thrust.

Eventually she too, was reaching her limit again along with Daybreak, and after she managed to shoot in some last second licks into Twilight, Rainbow clamped down around Daybreak as he released his cum into her. After they finsihed their panting and basked in their afterglows, the three lovers finally began to untangle themselves. As they curled up against each other once again, Daybreak nibbled on Twilights ear and whispered to both of his lovers

"I love you both so much"

Both mares smiled and looked into each others eyes, nodding and panting. Neither one could imagine being happier right then. Twilight was the first to embrace Daybreak, followed by Rainbow Dash, who laid her wing across all of them in her own warm embrace. They traded kisses and snuggled close, preparing for another few hours of sleep. Unfortunately, fate had other plans for them as their door was kicked open by Spike.

Spike took one look at the three and sniffed the air, he held his nose and pretended to gag

"Urgh, would you guys get a room already"

Rainbow responded before the others with a clear flare of annoyance in her voice

"We had one until a grumpy dragon ruined it"

Spike glared at her "Believe me I wouldn't have come up here if I didn't have to. But it was either I come and get you, or have Discord teleport himself in here...I think it's safe to say you prefer me?"

The trio nodded in thanks, Daybreak then piped up and said

"So what does my father want"

Spike shook his head "He just insisted you come down and stop-" Spike shuddered at his next words "-shaking the house.

All three of them blushed, they hoped they weren't so loud that Discord knew what they were doing. But decided to get up anyways. Daybreak gently rolled out of Twilight's embrace and onto the floor.After which he quickly stood up and dusted himself off. He turned and helped his Twilight out of bed, lifting her onto his back and giving her a piggy back ride down the stairs with Rainbow and Spike following close behind them.

As they reached the front door, they saw Discord in a suit, sitting in a fancy chair sipping tea while reading the latest Darin Do novel. As they approached and Daybreak let Twilight off his back, Discord looked up from his book and slyly stated in a semi British-type accent

"You know my boy, if you aren't careful you'll wake everypony in town with the frivolity you were just engaging in. I could practically smell your ghastly aroma from here"

Discord couldn't hide his ever growing smile as the mares on either side of Daybreak blushed a deep red, even Daybreak had a slight blush. he wondered if they were really that loud or obvious and quickly retored back at his father

"Oh shove it, cement breath!"

"Suicide bomber"

Daybreak's mouth dropped at the speed at which Discord had retored back and fumbled for another insult while he merely just smirked at him

"I created you from my very being, you think i can't win a simple exchange of words with you my boy, I have so much to teach you...which brings me back to the reason I'm here! It's time to start that training son"

He made sure and draw out the last word just to sink it into Daybreak. Twilight scooted forward slightly, she had some questions about this "training" Discord had planned

"Just one second Discord, what kind of training is this anyway? How long will it take? Where will it be taking place? And Most Importantly!!!...Can I come watch?"

Discord did a spit take on the tea he was drinking, and stared at Twilight, even Daybreak seemed surprised. Discord quickly regained his composure

"Why would you want to watch this Twilight Sparkle?"

"For two reasons; one, to make sure Daybreka is safe and two, because you're going to be using advanced magic that I may have never seen and teaching it to him step by step...I wanna experience that...I doubt anypony has ever gotten a chance to study the god of chaos this in depth before, i might not ever get another chance..."

Discord seemed to consider this for a moment, then thought better of it, knowing it would only bring his son distraction

"Well Twilight Sparkle, as flatered as I am to hear you wish to study my powers at close range, I cannot allow you to accompany us. It would be too dangerous having you around while my little prince attempts to learn this magic. As much as I looooove a good show of chaos, having you around would only distract my pupil and make his magic that much more unpredictable. I need him to be fully focused on what he's doing or he might turn you into a small purple carrot, and then what would Celestia do with me"

He gave a jeering smirk as he pretented to fear the princess

"But to answer your other questions, this is advanced chaos magic training, a kind of which you can only dabble at. It should only take him a day or two considering his skills already and as for where...I was thinking a secluded clearing in the Everfree forest, I've heard there is a zebra who lives there and her herbs may be of use at some point."

Twilight looked like she wanted to pout but Daybreak cut her short and ruffled her mane

"Don't worry love, I'll master this stuff quick as a Sonic Rainboom and be back before you know it. Besides it's not like you're forbidden to see me-" He turned to his father "-Right Discord"

Discord saw his son was giving him a stare that reminded him of Fluttershys, though not quite as threatening and was much more subtle, however it still got the message across that he wanted him to say it was ok if she visited. Discord was about to agree that she could visit, but didn't get the chance as Twilight spoke up before he did

"It's ok sweetheart, Discord has a point, my presence would only distract you, me and Rainbow Dash will just wait in Ponyville until you're done, Right Rainbow?"

Rainbow was about to comment on the fact that Discord had said nothing about her not being allowed to visit, but a quick glare from Twilight told her not to even try it, so she sighed and nodded. Daybreak gave them both a hug and nodded towards Discord.

"Okay let's go"

Discord walked up to his son and put a claw on his shoulder, then they vanished in a flash of white light, leaving Discords fancy clothes floating to the ground where he had just been. With Rainbow Dash and Twilight left to go about their day without them they headed back inside the library.

.....

Discord and Daybreak appeared in a small wooded clearing. Daybreak didn't even have to guess where they were, despite the small clearing lacking trees, it was obvious they were in the Everfree forest. Daybreak noticed Discord had still not removed his claw from Daybreak's shoulder. For a moment Daybreak wondered what was wrong, then he looked up at Discord. He saw Discord smiling down at him for a breif moment, but the moment he saw Daybreak look at him, he hid it and droped his claw. However Daybreak had seen the smile, no mischief behind it, just a real sincere smile. Perhaps he really did care for his offspring after all.

Discord walked a couple steps ahead of Daybreak and then turned to face him, grinning

"Ok son, first things first, we need to see just where you are in terms of magical stamina, reflexes and overall power before I can teach you anything new, assuming you cooperate this should be relatively quick...are you ready?"

Daybreak raised his eyebrows "What? Right now? I don't really think- Yikes!!!"

Daybreak ducked as a ball of fire flew over his head with Discord yelling at him

"You need to always be ready! You are the Prince of Chaos! Now don't just dodge, get chaotic...NOW!"

Daybreak had never heard Discord yell like that to anypony, his voice was much more intimidating than it used to be, but Daybreak had no time to think as another fire ball flew at him. Without thinking Daybreak blasted the fire ball seconds before it struck him and it bounced off his head as a small orange.

"AGAIN!"

Daybreak turned to see three more coming simultaneously as his father yelled to him! Daybreak once again reacted without thinking and let loose three small magical blasts at the flaming rocks. As each one was struck they each turned into a different type of apple, then plopped onto the ground at Daybreaks feet. he looked up expecting to see his father smiling, but instead he wore a blank expression for once. Discord walked over to Daybreak and levitated the three apples and his single orange up to them. He examined each item carefully before allowing them to circle Daybreak like he had his own gravity. He then cleared his throat

"Hmmm...that was...decent for your first time...but you haven't quite got the hang of if yet."

Daybreak was confused

"What am I supposed to be getting exactly?"

Discord gave looked away from the floating objects to Daybreak

"What do you see here son?"

He floated the four objects in front of Daybreak

"Umm three apples and an orange...right?

"Exactly"

"...Annnnnnd that's...bad because...why?"

Discord sighed and made a chair appear behind him and sat back in it, not just any chair though, it was practically an exact copy of Celestia's throne room chair.

"It's not that this is bad, it's a decent start, but it shows that we do still have some work to do here"

Daybreak cocked his head, confused

"I don't follow"

"This isn't chaotic enough"

"What?"

Discord sighed and pointed at each of the items

"I threw five fire balls at you without any instruction as to how to react...to test you. The first one you just dodged, to my disappointment, but at least you didn't get hit, then I'de have really been annoyed. The second one you resonded with better...and turned it into an orange. Now I'll give you credit, I didn't expect an orange so that's worth something, but it could have been more random. It's color still resembles the orange fire surrounding it originally and it's still round in shape, it is essentially...just a smaller, edible version of what I threw at you first."

Daybreak suddenly realized what Discord had been trying to acomplish with that and understood his disappointment now. But remained quiet as he continued

"Now the next three are even worse in a way, but again, i didn't expect apples so you get points for that. the problem here is just panicked thinking. you saw three objects coming at you and took the easy way out. Not only are they all almost exactly the same thing, but they aren't much different to the orange either. They are still fruit, still round, and, except for the green granny smith apple, the red and yellow apple still have colors relative to fire. In essence, none of these are chaotic or random creations!"

Daybreak didn't know why, but he actually felt a small sadness at knowing he had disappointed Discord. It clearly showed on his face, because Discord then adopted a more sympathetic tone

"Now I'll give you credit for this, although making all three turn into apples you didn't entirely mess up. With the way you reacted, you were clearly only thinking about not getting hit by fiery rocks, so i'm actually relatively surprised and content that you turned them all into different types of apples instead of just the same kind.

Daybreak brightened up at the small praise and, now understanding why Discord had done that, was puzzled by something else

"Ok I understand all of what you just said, but now can you tell me what being random and chaotic with my magic will help me accomplish in this training"

Discord smiled, clearly expecting that question

"Yes, glady! It's really quite simple if you think about it. For most beings with magic that they control, let's say for instance, unicorns, they focus the magic in their bodys into their horns and then manipulate that magic to cause something they want to happen, happen. The problem is, they can only draw on the set amount of power they have within their physical form and so have a very limited supply of power. For beings like myself and you, it is quite the opposite...we never run out of power, or at least shouldn't if we use it right. You see, unlike unicorns and most other creatures with magic, we don't rely on the magic stored in our own bodies to use our powers, we rely on the magic that is naturally flowing through out the world, and that magic is constantly changing and is therefore unpredicable, which in turn, makes it impossible to control-"

"-I get it! Naturally flowing magic is chaotic...It is chaos!"

"Precisely! Natural magic is chaotic in nature because it moves through out the entire world, and due to its constantly changing nature, almost no beings today can harness it, because they lack the ability to change with the magic. That is where we come in, beings of chaos. We can draw on the limitless source of magic that naturally flows through out the world, but we must change with it, we must use it's power chaotically, randomly, or else we cannot draw upon it-"

"-Wait but if we are drawing upon energy that needs to be random and uncontrolable by nature, how are we able to control it?"

"I was just getting to that my boy, now let me explain this simply, because back 1,000 years ago i tried explaining this concept to princess sun butt and she didn't understand, her sister seemed to a bit though...Basically it's like this. If a river is flowing naturally but is raging rapids, but a pony village needs water to drink, there is very little anypony can do to collect it without risking drowing. However, if let's say, one were to dig out another path for the river filled with blockades and small dams, by the time it reached the village, the water would be calm and easily to collect, correct?"

Daybreak nodded "Ok i get how we direct it, now how do we manipulate it?"

"We use our own personal magic, like the unicorns, but the difference being 99.9% of the power comes from outside us, the only part we contribute is the change the magic needs to make to suit our current need, which takes almost no power at all. Many unicorns don't realize it's not changing the object or moving the object that takes all the power, but rather having the power to cause that change or movement inside you does, then excerting the want at the end is easy.

Daybreak nodded again, finally starting to understand why Discord was the way he was, but he had a newfound worry that bothered him

"What if...the blockades or the dams...break..?"

Discord stared at him and then blankly said

"Then the village drowns..."

Daybreaks eyes widened as Discord continued

"If you learn to use this magic and except its power instead of the magic already stored in you, and you lose control...you will die...or worse"

Discord stared as Daybreak took this in

"You've already felt what that's like more than once son...remember the portal with Celestia...or the explosion with me...both of those times you used natural chaotic magic and lost control, though in different ways. With Celestia you were simply to young and to eager to help, opening a portal like that would have drained all of your own magic instantly, and forced you to rely on chaotic magic to hold it open, it's no surprise the portal exploded and sucked you inside. And as for the fight with me, you more or less did that on purpose. You tried to draw in all of your power and then release it, the problem is, no pony needs to pull power inwards, it's already there, the magic you were drawing into yourself when you tried to kamikaze me was natural magic, which is why it was able to bind me when you released it in that explosion. You basically bound me with my own magic, the only reason you didn't disintegrate instantly was because of me..."

Daybreak looked up at his father

"You?"

"Yes me...I saved your life that day. When you held and bound me, at the last moment I struggled and sent out a bit of my own personal magic into you. So when you released all of your own magic and the chaos magic, my own power kept you alive and must have just blasted you across Equestria...I saved you becasue i knew who you really were the moment I saw you, so instead of letting you die out of spite, I saved my son becasue he was the only one who, I felt, I could stand being defeated by."

Daybreak had to sit down, this was almsot to much to take in at once, Discord appeared next to him and sat in the grass. Daybreak sat down and leaned back in the grass next to his father. Discord could see the wheels in Daybreak's head turning, trying to process what he now knew as he looked at the grass

"It changes the way you look at the world doesn't it son...that knowledge?"

Daybreak looked down at the grass and snapped his fingers, instantly and effortlessly the entire clearing was filled with purple grass and he looked up at his father, who merely raised an eyebrow at the new scenery

"With that knowledge, I was able to change this entire clearing to have purple grass, almost effortlessly just by trying to pull the power into me like you described...I see now the real reason you didn't want Twilight to accompany us...Nopony...no one...should have this knowledge or power at their disposal."

Discord smirked

"You wanna know something funny"

"Sure pops, what's up"

"All this magic, all this power, limitless power, could be Celestia's, Twilight's, anypony's...if they just were a bit chaotic and went with the flow of the world. But due to the magical teachings of today and rules Equestira has and society in general, everypony is cut off from the wonders of natural magic simply because they'de rather fight the current the ride it out, sure there is love and peace and harmony...but it could be so much easier to achieve."

Daybreak smiled

"I can almost see why you did what you did the first time you got released"

Discord chuckled

"Now you see my irony"

"Yeah...I think I do"

After about twenty mintues Discord sat up and snapped his fingers, turning the grass back to normal

"Well my boy, our bonding time is over, now we get to the real training! I gotta get you ready for tomorrow, Celestia has got something big planned for Twilight Sparkle and I need you ready by then."

"Ready...ready for what exactly?"

"Oh believe me, you'll know when it happens, my soon to be Prince"

The Prince and Princess

View Online

It was early the next morning when Discord felt the magical disturbance pass through the Everfree Forest. It was still very dark out as Discord lifted one eye lid and peered towards Daybreak, he was too deep in sleep to have felt the change. Discord lifted his head towards Ponyville

"So you really went through with it, eh Celestia?...You sent her the book...Well that means her final test has started, so we better get started soon as well"

Discord got up and began preparing for the morning ahead.

.....

Discord let Daybreak sleep until Celestia's sun rays struck their clearing, then in the most obnoxious way he could think of, Discord woke up his son. With a quick snap of his fingers, a small waterfall appeared over Daybreak and dropped ice cold water in his face. Dayrbeak shot up inot the air, claws drawn and clearly annoyed, but as he saw only his father was around, he relaxed and adopted a very annoyed look

"Most fathers wake their colts up with a 'good morning' you know"

"Good Morning...now pull yourself together, we have alot to cover before the day ends"

Daybreak sighed, he didn't remember the lord of chaos being this serious about anything, ever. Clearly having an offspring can change somepony's...or maybe he was just screwing with him, it was Discord after all. Discord stared at his son, still very clearly sleepy

"Now! Let's see what you've learned from yesterday, do the first thing that comes to mind...and...GO!"

On que Daybreak blasted a bolt of magic straight at his father, catching him full in the mouth. Instantly a zipper appeared over Discord mouth and zipped itself shut, then a small padlock appeared and clicked itself shut.

Discord glared at his son and Daybreak merely shrugged with a grin

"What? You said the first thing that came to mind"

Discord snapped his fingers, and a small key appeared, unlocking the padlock, then Discord unzipped his lips and turned them back to normal

"How very shrewd...at least there's no doubt you're my son, alright i suppose that's random enough, I was expecting to be doused in water, so I guess that's good. Now we move on to some actual spells, for example, transformation."

Daybreak beamed with glee, Discord chuckled

"Yes, yes, it's time for the part you want most, now this is a bit more difficult than just random bouts of chaos like we did last night"

He pointed the a corner of the clearing that looked like a small tornado had gone through it. Daybreak had been practicing creating random bouts of chaos on a small part of the clearing and had been moderatly succesful. Discord was at least pleased that Daybreak could now draw upon natural chaotic magic at will. Now just needed to learn to manipulate it instead of just firing it wildly as he had been allowed yesterday. Discord cleared his throat to continue

"This type of magical spell requires a bit more effort than before, for now instead of just directing the chaotic magic at any random object and watching what happens, you now have to focus it soley upon yourself and control the change...unless you don't mind turning into any random number of objects, I find it quite enjoyable at times, but i think i know the shape you prefer"

Daybreak nodded, happy he could finally become a unicorn again if he wanted.

"Ok now the first step should be relatively easy for you, since you've done it once before. Just close your eyes and try to draw in all the magic you can around you, like the time you tried to blow yourself up, but just hold it there."

Daybreak nodded and shut his eyes. He ignited his aura and focused on pulling in the energy around him. He felt like he was trying to suck from a vacuum. Clearly there was resistance as he tried to pull the energy in the surrounding area into his body. Although he could feel endless power flowing around him, it seemed as he tried to pull it in it pulled against him instead. He definitely remembered this feeling from the last time, he could feel his muscles begining to ache as he strained to continually pull the energy inside him while also trying to contain it. Eventually he had to relax and he let out a huge breath of held in air. Suddenly he felt huge amounts of power flood inside him and was lit up and surrounded in his own aura. Discord smiled at him

"Very good, if you're wondering what just happened, you experienced what most unicorns do when they try magic out of their league. Resistance. However instead of cutting off the flow of magic like most do when they finally can't hold it anymore, you subconciously, only relaxed your body, not your magic. I bet you can feel how easily it's flowing through you now, right?"

Daybreak nodded, he felt absolutely filled with power

"All I had to do was relax my body?"

"More or less, remember what I said yesterday, about fighting the current, instead of letting it come to you? All that strain trying to force the power in, naturally the power will then resist. But if you just relax, give it a gentle push, It will come all by itself."

Daybreak grinned

"Ok, what's next?"

Discord had began to pace in a slow circle around his son, while continuing to speak to him. For an odd reason it was soothing to Daybreak

"The next step is to take all that power you feel surrounding you and flowing through you, and manipulate it. First you need to focus it on only the physical parts of your body, as in only your appearance. Then picture what you wish to become, you'll have to be detailed in your mental picture, or it could backfire on you, then who knows what you'll turn into. Finally you will release the pent up power, but don't release all the way or you will lose the spell, just release it outside of your body, then move it around you in a fast spiral motion. After that the magic will do the rest and you just need to go with the flow. Understand?"

Daybreak nodded and Discord laughed

"I hope you do, otherwise this will be very entertaining"

Daybreak gulped and closed his eyes. He felt the awesome power flowing through and around him. It felt like a high to him and definitely could become addictive, like the Alicorn Amulet. Daybreak shook his head and focused on his power, he pictured himself as a unicorn in his head. His green and white tail and mane, his brownish fur, green eyes, his sharply tipped horn, and a certain other body part of his that was also relatively large as well. He pictured himself at his current age, with those features and focused hard on the image in his mind and let it fill up his thoughts. As he focused, he felt like the image was starting to fill him up for real. Suddenly his mind was flooded with his image over and over and he could think of nothing else but him as a unicorn! Daybreak felt a sudden release of breath from his body and with a quick, but blinding flash of light, the spell was finished!

Discord stared at Dayrbeak with a smile on his face. There, right before his eyes, was Daybreak the unicorn. As Daybreak looked around he could tell he was considerably shorter than he had been before, for he now had to look up much more to see his fathers face. He ignited his horn and materialized a mirror in front of him. He just about jumped with glee, he was a unicorn again!

His features were perfectly spot on, he was so surprised, he had been expecting to goof up the first try. He looked up to his father with a big goofy grin. Discord returned the smile, feeling an odd amount of warmth and happiness at his sons joy.

"Well done my boy, well done. Once again you have surprised me, the speed at which you transformed and the accuracy"

"What do you mean, how long did that whole thing take?"

"Oh about maybe...two seconds"

"Oh! It felt like it took forever to me"

"It normally does feel that way when your entire body is changing at once"

Daybreak could help but starting chasing his own tail, trying to get a clear view of his whole body. Discord let him wear himself out with giddiness until he was satisfied he had been 100% accurate in his change. Once Daybreak sat down in the grass on his haunches, Discord got up

"Ok, now change back"

Daybreak's eyes shot wide

"What?! Why would I do that?"

"Look I know how much this means to you, but you have to show me that you can transform back and forth so you don't get trapped in one form again, after we are done with our training, you can choose whichever form you wish to live your life in"

Daybreak sighed and nodded. He didn't wanna change back, but knew Discord was right. He stood up on his hooves and focused his magic around him again. With his horn ignited he began to flow the chaos magic around his body like before, forming a small layer of browish aura around his body. Once that was complete he felt the wave of limitless power hit him again. From that point it was just a simple strain with his horn, another quick flash of light, and Daybreak was once again in his previous form.

He studied his body once again to make sure his features were correct. Same brownish coat, same green eyes, same Cutie Mark, same green tail with a white stripe, same green mane with a white stripe. Same retractable claws, same feet, same fur, yep he was good. He looked to his father, who was now at his height again and waited for a response. Discord stared, unable to find anything wrong with his sons transformation, he conceded to proceed to the final stage of their training.

"Alright my boy, once we complete this final step in our training, you shall officially be the Prince of Chaos. Now Don't get me wrong, it will still take a couple of years in training before you can ever hope to beat me, but you will without a doubt, be stronger than any unicorn in existence today. However don't let that go to your head like I used to! I was still defeated by Celestia and Luna, and was outsmarted by Twilight Sparkle. Raw power isn't enough to win every fight, remember that just in case you think of ever challenging the Princesses or Twilight Sparkle to a magic duel for the fun of it."

Daybreak nodded

"You seem to have changed alot recently, you even seem much more humble than before"

Discords eye twitched slightly at that comment

"As much as it displease me to have to admit it, lately I've been defeated time and time again. Whether it's by the Elements of Harmony, being reformed by Fluttershy, or my offspring sealing me again. I've been beaten too many times to consider myself unstopable anymore. At least having an offspring gives my hope that I can raise one better than me to one day rule in my place should I ever fall again."

Daybreak grinned

"Hopefully you haven't become so humble that you've lost your sense of sick humor"

"Never!"

"Good"

Discord smiled at his son

"Ok time for the final lesson, take your place in front of me and let's begin"

Daybreak nodded, ready to finally finish his fathers training!

.....

Five Hours Later.

The day was nearing its end when Discord and Daybreak were finally nearing the end of their training. As both father and son stood in front of each other panting, they once again threw their arms forward and fired a magical stream at each other! Once again the beams connected in the center and battled for dominance. However this time, the battle was short lived, after mere moments of connecting, both streams vanished and melted to the ground. Both Discord and Daybreak fell forward in exhaustion and faceplanted into the grass. Discord grunted to his son from the grass

"You see, this is a sign that we've over used the magic in this area and can't direct it anymore due to our own exhaustion. Seeing that you clearly never faded through out our sessions today, I'de say you're finally ready to ascend."

Discord rolled over and slammed his palms together, when he did so, all the random bouts of chaost spread through the clearing vanished, and Daybreak felt his energy restored to him quickly. As they both made their way to their feet, they felt a huge surge of immense magical power coming from Ponyville, and the power of the Elements being used together. Daybreak looked to Discord, but he merely smiled

"Right on schedule, quickly son, come here"

Daybreak did as he was instructed and approached his father. Seconds after Daybreak was in front of him Discord put his paw on his shoulder, and once again, they vanished in a flash of blinding light, leaving a crater shaped like Daybreaks Cutie Mark where they had just been!

.....

Daybreak reappeared in a flash of light, however as he looked around, he saw that he was alone, Discord was not with him. Daybreak took in his surroundings, or rather, lack of surroundings. He seemed to be floating in a multicolored abyss that stretched on forever. Then, with another flash of light, Princess Celestia stood before him! Daybreak immediatly went to bow but Celestia stopped him with a brush of her long wing and smiled at him

"Congratulations Daybreak...You did it!"

Daybreak stared at the Princess confused

"What do you mean Princess, what did I do"

Celestia smiled at him again

"Patience Daybreak, all will be revealed as soon as Twilight arrives, walk with me"

Daybreak was stunned to hear Twilight would be arriving in such a strange place, but followed the Princess without question. As they traveled forward in the never-ending abyss together, the Princess only asked him one question

"I can sense the change in you now Daybreak...So tell me, how was training with your Father?"

Daybreak smiled

"It was definitely enlightening...Mother"

"Ahh.."

The Princess merely smiled, clearly she had been informed at this point as well, and was clearly pleased to hear him call her that. Though the rest of the walk passed with silence between them, Daybreak couldn't help but feel just that simple exchange had somehow brought him closer to the Princess.

After a short time the Princess slowed her walk. Daybreak looked ahead of them and saw they were coming out of a type of haze, and through the haze he could see...Twilight! The Princess spoke before him, though, as they exited the haze

"Twilight Sparkle, my most faithful student...I'm so proud of you"

Twilight turned and saw them both

"Princess...Daybreak!"

She ran up and hugged both of them

"Daybreak, how are you here?"

Princess Celestia smiled and said

"For the same reason you are, he succeeded as well"

Twilight was confused

"I don't understand...what did I do"

"You did something today, that's never been done before, sometthing that even a great unicorn like Starswirl the Bearded was not able to accomplish, because he did not understand friendship as you do"

She put her hoof on Twilight's shoulder

"The lessons you have learned here in Ponyville, have taught you well, you have proven that you...both of you, are ready"

She motioned to Daybreak as well, then motioned for them to follow, Twilight and Daybreak quickly went after her

"Ready...Ready for what"

As they followed the Princess, they both saw memories of their lives flash by them, every singly moment of their lives flew by as they walked down this strange abyss with their Princess.

Celestia smiled (Que Epic Celestia Song)

"You've coooome, such a long long way...and I've watched yooou from that very first day...to see how might grow, to see what you might do...to see what you've been through, and all the ways you've made me proud of yooooou...It's time noooow for a new change to cooome, you've grown up, and your new lives have begun...To go where you will go...To see what you will see...To find what you be, for it's time for you, to fulfil your destinyyyyyyy!"

Celestia spread her wings wide as she ignited her horn enveloping Twilight in her own aura, Discord then appeared out of thin air next to her and snapped his fingers towards Daybreak as well. Both him and Twilight were suddenly surrounded in a blaze of magic as the entire abyss faded away in a huge explosion!

.....

The skies above Ponyville were suddenly ignited in a blaze of magic as Twilight and Daybreaks Cutie marks burned across the sky drawing the attention of Twilight's friends. Within moments of their appearence, their marks decended toward the ground and from within them, both Twilight and Daybreak emerged!

Applejack was the first one to comment ontheir appearence

"Twilight...Daybreak..Is that you?"

Shaking off the remaining bits of magic Daybreak looked over to Twilight and gasped! As she stood up from the ground she spread a brand new pair of pegasi wings!

Daybreak instantly checked his back just to be sure, and was releaved to see his back had remained normal. This gave him a chance to once again stare in amazement at his loves new wings.

"Twilight"

Dayberak could barely sputter out the words as she sat poking her wings. Twilight looked up and dashed to him, immedietly embracing him in a hug.

"Daybreak!"

Their friends quickly gathered around them and began commenting on her new wings. Fluttershy was the first one to say what they were all thinking

"You look just like a Princess"

"That's because she is a Princess"

They all looked over to see Princess Celestia and Discord walking towards them. Discord quickly commented to the ponies

"And Daybreak is also now a Prince. He has just officially become the new Prince of Chaos"

Their friends all gasped...and PInkie Pie did a spit take, while Twilight and Daybreak just stuttered at hearing about each other

"A Princess?"

"A Prince?"

Celestia set her hoof on Twilight's shoulder

"Since coming to Ponyville, you've displayed the Charity, Compassion, Devotion, Integrity, Optimism and of course, the Leadership, of a true Princess."

Then she turned to Daybreak

"Since I first met you Daybreak, you've displayed these same traits Twilight has shown, but in a much different way. You've shown that you're willing to do anything to protect what you care for and believe in even at the cost of your own life. You both are an inspiration to us all"

Celestia then did something that made both Daybreak and Twilight want to cry. She bowed to them, and then their friends followed. However Daybreak was not content, he had one more thing he knew he had to do before he could accept himself as a true Prince.

"Hold on one minute everypony"

Celestia and the others raised there heads

"Yes Daybreak, do you have something to say?"

Daybreak nodded his head slowly

"I can't accept this title yet...there is one more thing I have to do first"

He turned to Twilight, and held out his palm. Focusing his power he made a golden ring with her Cutie Mark in the center appear out of pure magic and kneeled to Twilight. Everypony gasped, even the Princess and Discord. PInkie PIe even started to cry before he said anything. Twilight looked frozen with fear

"Princess Twilight Sparkle..."

Daybreak could see the fear in her eyes of what his next words would be

"...Will you marry me?"

Twilight's eyes grew almsot too big for her sockets, she began to stutter and fell back on her haunches, unable to form a clear sentence. Daybreak lifted his head slightly to see her reaction and was a little shocked at her frozen state. Finally Rainbow Dash burst forward from her friends and yelled

"SAY YES YOU IDIOT!"

That brought Twilight back to her senses, she slowly stood back up and approached Daybreak, who was still kneeling. She took up the ring in her magic and lightly mummbled

"Yes..."

Rainbow was not satisfied and yelled

"What was that?!"

Twilight's eyebrow twitched and she practically yelled into Daybreaks face.

"I SAID YES! OF COURSE I'LL MARRY YOU DAYBREAK!"

Daybreak smiled, despite his mildly ringing ears and snapped his fingers. Instantly he transformed back into his unicorn self, which cause everypony EXCEPT Discord and Celestia to gasp! All of their friends ran forward and embraced the two in a crushing hug. Daybreak looked around and grabbed Rianbow Dash, pulling her into the center of the hug with them

"Get in here Dashie, you're included in this one. Would you like to be in an official herd with me and Twilight?"

That was practically the same thing as "Will you marry me" exceptit was for all three of them. Rainbow Dash answered without hesitation

"Absolutely I would!"

The group of freinds continued to hug until eventually the Princess and Discord escorted them to the train station, saying they were needed in Canterlot immidietly for their coronation. Discord also assured Twilight and Daybreak that he could have their wedding put together at the same time as their coronation and then teleported away with Celestia. The six friends gathered in the train car and instantly began discussing the days events. However Daybreak and Twilight were content to just lay on the seat and cuddle the whole way to Canterlot

.....

The Next Day

The entire Canterlot throne room was packed with ponies including Twilight's mother and father as Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadence and Discord stood at the top of the thrones stairs. Celestia's voice boomed over the takling ponies and they became instantly silent

"We are gathered here today in celebration of two momentous occasions. My most faithful students Twilight Sparkle and Daybreak have done many extraordinary things since they have been with us, they even helped to reunite me with my sister, Princess Luna, and former friend, Discord. But today, both Twilight and Daybreak did something that has never been done before. My dear Twilight created new magic, and Daybreak has mastered chaos magic, proving without a doubt that they are ready to become, Equestria's newest Prince and Princess! Then if that was not enough, in the very same night, Daybreak asked Twilight to marry him...and she said yes!"

There were multiple stunned gasps through out the crowd, including from Twilights parents, clearly the second bit of news was new news to them. Celestia continued

"Fillys and Gentlecolts, may I present, for the very first time, Princess Twilight Sparkle and Prince Daybreak!"

The room erupted into applause as the back throne room doors opened and Twilight walked in with Daybreak, both were dressed in royal attire. As they walked down the singing aile, Celestia and Discord led them out onto the balcony where all of Canterlot could see the next stage of what would happen.

Celestia walked in between Daybreak and Twilight, and allowed her magically enhanced voice to boom over Canterlot

"Do you, Princess Twilight Sparkle, take Prince Daybreak to be your husband, and promise to stand by him through all the hardships you may endure together"

Twilight looked directly into Daybreak's eyes and said loudly

"I DO!"

Celestia then placed Twilight's Element on her head as her crown, and Daybreaks ring on her horn, then turned to Daybreak

"And do you Prince Daybreak, take Princess Twilight Sparkle to be your wife, and promise to be always faithful to her and always be by her side when she needs you most"

Daybreak mirrored Twilight and stared into her eyes

"I DO!"

Discord then walked forward and placed an odd necklace around his neck that had his Cutie Mark blazing on the front, causing it to resemble one of the Elements of Harmony, then placed a ring Twilight had made for Daybreak in secret, after his proposal, onto his horn.

Celestia then continued her speech

"Then I now pronounce these two bonded for life as soul mates and Equestria's newest Prince and Princess!"

All of Canterlot erutped into applause as Twilight and Daybreak leaned forward and kissed pasionately! The couple then steped forward and looked out over Canterlot. Twilight and Daybreak both gave a small speech that caused more applause and then headed back inside. Shining Armor and Cadence ran up to greet them, Shining Armor embraced both of them

"Twilight I'm so proud of you, and Daybreak...I knew you could do it"

He winked at Shining Armor, catching his reference

Twilight saw a tear fall from Shining Armors face

"Are you crying?"

"Of course not, it's liquid pride...totally different.."

Twilight and Daybreak just giggled while her friends came up and embraced them in a hug. Twilight was so happy right now, she thought she might bursts

"I love you all so much"

Daybreak smiled as they all echoed her words. He led them all outside and into the crowd of ponies. As he walked through the endless crowd of ponies with his friends and now family, Daybreak could feel it right in his gut, from now on...life in Equestria for him and Twilight would shimmer and shine, and be just fine!

Love is Magical and Magic is Beautiful

by Sol Daybreak

Awakening

Twilight + Don

Carriage Crash

Twilight's Experience (Clop...and from this point on)

A New Element...Maybe?

Late Night Love

Twilight's "Mate"

Earn Spike's Trust

Subchapter: Trixie's Revenge

Spikes Date Plans

What Just Happened?

Trixie Trickery

Don's Short-but-Enlightening Journey

An Old Threat Emerges

Chaos Revelation

The Maze's Power

Broken Don

Daybreak

Inevitable

Life Goes on

I Won't Move on!

The Journeys

The Raging Fire of Love

Always on the Move

The Great and Not-So-Evil Trixie

The Greatest Tag Team Ever

Daddy Discord

Magic is Beautiful

The Prince and Princess

I Have Returned (Authors Notes)